Title:   ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

Subject:  

Author:   by Aristotle

Keywords:  

Creator:  

PDF Version:   1.2



Contents:

Page No 1

Page No 2

Page No 3

Page No 4

Page No 5

Page No 6

Page No 7

Page No 8

Page No 9

Page No 10

Page No 11

Page No 12

Page No 13

Page No 14

Page No 15

Page No 16

Page No 17

Page No 18

Page No 19

Page No 20

Page No 21

Page No 22

Page No 23

Page No 24

Page No 25

Page No 26

Page No 27

Page No 28

Page No 29

Page No 30

Page No 31

Page No 32

Page No 33

Page No 34

Page No 35

Page No 36

Page No 37

Page No 38

Page No 39

Page No 40

Page No 41

Page No 42

Page No 43

Page No 44

Page No 45

Page No 46

Page No 47

Page No 48

Page No 49

Page No 50

Page No 51

Page No 52

Page No 53

Page No 54

Page No 55

Page No 56

Page No 57

Page No 58

Page No 59

Page No 60

Page No 61

Page No 62

Page No 63

Page No 64

Page No 65

Page No 66

Page No 67

Page No 68

Page No 69

Page No 70

Page No 71

Page No 72

Page No 73

Page No 74

Page No 75

Page No 76

Page No 77

Page No 78

Page No 79

Page No 80

Page No 81

Page No 82

Page No 83

Page No 84

Page No 85

Page No 86

Bookmarks





Page No 1


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

by Aristotle



Top




Page No 2


Table of Contents

ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS........................................................................................................1

by Aristotle..............................................................................................................................................1

Book I ...................................................................................................................................................................2

1..............................................................................................................................................................2

2..............................................................................................................................................................3

3..............................................................................................................................................................4

4..............................................................................................................................................................4

5..............................................................................................................................................................5

6..............................................................................................................................................................5

7..............................................................................................................................................................6

8..............................................................................................................................................................6

9..............................................................................................................................................................6

10............................................................................................................................................................6

11............................................................................................................................................................7

12............................................................................................................................................................7

13............................................................................................................................................................8

14............................................................................................................................................................8

15............................................................................................................................................................8

16............................................................................................................................................................9

17............................................................................................................................................................9

18..........................................................................................................................................................10

19..........................................................................................................................................................15

20..........................................................................................................................................................17

21..........................................................................................................................................................18

22..........................................................................................................................................................19

23..........................................................................................................................................................20

Book II...............................................................................................................................................................21

1............................................................................................................................................................21

2............................................................................................................................................................25

3............................................................................................................................................................26

4............................................................................................................................................................28

5............................................................................................................................................................31

6............................................................................................................................................................32

7............................................................................................................................................................37

8............................................................................................................................................................38

Book III ..............................................................................................................................................................40

1............................................................................................................................................................40

2............................................................................................................................................................43

3............................................................................................................................................................45

4............................................................................................................................................................46

5............................................................................................................................................................46

6............................................................................................................................................................48

7............................................................................................................................................................48

8............................................................................................................................................................49

9............................................................................................................................................................49

10..........................................................................................................................................................50

11..........................................................................................................................................................52

Book IV ..............................................................................................................................................................55


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

i



Top




Page No 3


Table of Contents

1............................................................................................................................................................55

2............................................................................................................................................................59

3............................................................................................................................................................59

4............................................................................................................................................................62

5............................................................................................................................................................66

6............................................................................................................................................................67

7............................................................................................................................................................69

8............................................................................................................................................................69

9............................................................................................................................................................70

10..........................................................................................................................................................71

Book V...............................................................................................................................................................71

1............................................................................................................................................................71

2............................................................................................................................................................75

3............................................................................................................................................................76

4............................................................................................................................................................78

5............................................................................................................................................................79

6............................................................................................................................................................79

7............................................................................................................................................................80

8............................................................................................................................................................82


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

ii



Top




Page No 4


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

by Aristotle

translated by Arthur Platt

Book I  

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

9 

10 

11 

12 

13 

14 

15 

16 

17 

18 

19 

20 

21 

22 

23  

Book II  

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8  

Book III  

1 

2 

3 

4 

5  

ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS 1



Top




Page No 5


6 

7 

8 

9 

10 

11  

Book IV  

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

9 

10  

Book V  

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8  

Book I

1

WE have now discussed the other parts of animals, both generally  and  with reference to the peculiarities of

each kind, explaining how  each part exists on account of such a cause, and I mean by this the  final cause. 

There are four causes underlying everything: first, the final  cause,  that for the sake of which a thing exists;

secondly, the formal  cause,  the definition of its essence  (and these two we may regard  pretty  much as one and

the same);  thirdly, the material; and  fourthly, the  moving principle or efficient cause. 

We have then already discussed the other three causes, for the  definition and the final cause are the same, and

the material of  animals is their parts of the whole animal the nonhomogeneous  parts,  of these again the

homogeneous, and of these last the socalled  elements of all matter. It remains to speak of those parts which

contribute to the generation of animals and of which nothing  definite  has yet been said, and to explain what is

the moving or  efficient  cause. To inquire into this last and to inquire into the  generation of  each animal is in a

way the same thing; and,  therefore, my plan has  united them together, arranging the  discussion of these parts

last,  and the beginning of the question of  generation next to them. 

Now some animals come into being from the union of male and  female, i.e. all those kinds of animal which

possess the two sexes.  This is not the case with all of them; though in the sanguinea with  few exceptions the


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

Book I 2



Top




Page No 6


creature, when its growth is complete, is either  male or female, and though some bloodless animals have

sexes so that  they generate offspring of the same kind, yet other bloodless  animals  generate indeed, but not

offspring of the same kind; such  are all that  come into being not from a union of the sexes, but from  decaying

earth  and excrements. To speak generally, if we take all  animals which  change their locality, some by

swimming, others by  flying, others by  walking, we find in these the two sexes, not only in  the sanguinea but

also in some of the bloodless animals; and this  applies in the case of  the latter sometimes to the whole class,

as the  cephalopoda and  crustacea, but in the class of insects only to the  majority. Of these,  all which are

produced by union of animals of  the same kind generate  also after their kind, but all which are not  produced

by animals, but  from decaying matter, generate indeed, but  produce another kind, and  the offspring is neither

male nor female;  such are some of the  insects. This is what might have been expected,  for if those animals

which are not produced by parents had  themselves united and produced  others, then their offspring must  have

been either like or unlike to  themselves. If like, then their  parents ought to have come into being  in the same

way; this is only  a reasonable postulate to make, for it  is plainly the case with  other animals. If unlike, and yet

able to  copulate, then there would  have come into being again from them  another kind of creature and  again

another from these, and this would  have gone on to infinity. But  Nature flies from the infinite, for the  infinite

is unending or  imperfect, and Nature ever seeks an end. 

But all those creatures which do not move, as the testacea and  animals that live by clinging to something else,

inasmuch as their  nature resembles that of plants, have no sex any more than plants  have, but as applied to

them the word is only used in virtue of a  similarity and analogy. For there is a slight distinction of this  sort,

since even in plants we find in the same kind some trees which  bear fruit and others which, while bearing

none themselves, yet  contribute to the ripening of the fruits of those which do, as in  the  case of the figtree

and caprifig. 

The same holds good also in plants, some coming into being from  seed  and others, as it were, by the

spontaneous action of Nature,  arising  either from decomposition of the earth or of some parts in  other  plants,

for some are not formed by themselves separately but are  produced upon other trees, as the mistletoe. Plants,

however, must  be  investigated separately. 

2

Of the generation of animals we must speak as various questions  arise in order in the case of each, and we

must connect our account  with what has been said. For, as we said above, the male and female  principles may

be put down first and foremost as origins of  generation, the former as containing the efficient cause of

generation, the latter the material of it. The most conclusive proof  of this is drawn from considering how and

whence comes the semen;  for  there is no doubt that it is out of this that those creatures  are  formed which are

produced in the ordinary course of Nature; but we  must observe carefully the way in which this semen

actually comes into  being from the male and female. For it is just because the semen is  secreted from the two

sexes, the secretion taking place in them and  from them, that they are first principles of generation. For by a

male  animal we mean that which generates in another, and by a female that  which generates in itself;

wherefore men apply these terms to the  macrocosm also, naming Earth mother as being female, but

addressing  Heaven and the Sun and other like entities as fathers, as causing  generation. 

Male and female differ in their essence by each having a separate  ability or faculty, and anatomically by

certain parts; essentially the  male is that which is able to generate in another, as said above;  the  female is that

which is able to generate in itself and out of  which  comes into being the offspring previously existing in the

parent. And  since they are differentiated by an ability or faculty and  by their  function, and since instruments

or organs are needed for  all  functioning, and since the bodily parts are the instruments or  organs  to serve the

faculties, it follows that certain parts must  exist for  union of parents and production of offspring. And these

must  differ  from each other, so that consequently the male will differ from  the  female.  (For even though we


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

2 3



Top




Page No 7


speak of the animal as a whole as  male or  female, yet really it is not male or female in virtue of the  whole of

itself, but only in virtue of a certain faculty and a certain  part  just as with the part used for sight or

locomotion which part  is also  plain to senseperception.) 

Now as a matter of fact such parts are in the female the socalled  uterus, in the male the testes and the penis,

in all the sanguinea;  for some of them have testes and others the corresponding passages.  There are

corresponding differences of male and female in all the  bloodless animals also which have this division into

opposite sexes.  But if in the sanguinea it is the parts concerned in copulation that  differ primarily in their

forms, we must observe that a small change  in a first principle is often attended by changes in other things

depending on it. This is plain in the case of castrated animals,  for,  though only the generative part is disabled,

yet pretty well  the whole  form of the animal changes in consequence so much that it  seems to be  female or

not far short of it, and thus it is clear than  an animal is  not male or female in virtue of an isolated part or an

isolated  faculty. Clearly, then, the distinction of sex is a first  principle;  at any rate, when that which

distinguishes male and  female suffers  change, many other changes accompany it, as would be  the case if a

first principle is changed. 

3

The sanguinea are not all alike as regards testes and uterus.  Taking  the former first, we find that some of them

have not testes at  all, as  the classes of fish and of serpents, but only two spermatic  ducts.  Others have testes

indeed, but internally by the loin in the  region of  the kidneys, and from each of these a duct, as in the case  of

those  animals which have no testes at all, these ducts unite also  as with  those animals; this applies  (among

animals breathing air and  having a  lung)  to all birds and oviparous quadrupeds. For all these  have their  testes

internal near the loin, and two ducts from these in  the same  way as serpents; I mean the lizards and tortoises

and all the  scaly  reptiles. But all the vivipara have their testes in front; some  of  them inside at the end of the

abdomen, as the dolphin, not with  ducts but with a penis projecting externally from them; others  outside,

either pendent as in man or towards the fundament as in  swine. They have been discriminated more

accurately in the Enquiries  about Animals. 

The uterus is always double, just as the testes are always two in  the male. It is situated either near the

pudendum  (as in women, and  all those animals which bring forth alive not only externally but also  internally,

and all fish that lay eggs externally)  or up towards  the  hypozoma  (as in all birds and in viviparous fishes).

The  uterus is  also double in the crustacea and the cephalopoda, for the  membranes  which include their

socalled eggs are of the nature of a  uterus. It  is particularly hard to distinguish in the case of the  poulps, so

that  it seems to be single, but the reason of this is  that the bulk of the  body is everywhere similar. 

It is double also in the larger insects; in the smaller the  question  is uncertain owing to the small size of the

body. 

Such is the description of the aforesaid parts of animals. 

4

With regard to the difference of the spermatic organs in males, if  we are to investigate the causes of their

existence, we must first  grasp the final cause of the testes. Now if Nature makes everything  either because it

is necessary or because it is better so, this part  also must be for one of these two reasons. But that it is not

necessary for generation is plain; else had it been possessed by all  creatures that generate, but as it is neither

serpents have testes nor  have fish; for they have been seen uniting and with their ducts full  of milt. It remains

then that it must be because it is somehow  better  so. Now it is true that the business of most animals is, you

may say,  nothing else than to produce young, as the business of a  plant is to  produce seed and fruit. But still


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

3 4



Top




Page No 8


as, in the case of  nutriment,  animals with straight intestines are more violent in  their desire for  food, so those

which have not testes but only  ducts, or which have  them indeed but internally, are all quicker in

accomplishing  copulation. But those which are to be more temperate  in the one case  have not straight

intestines, and in the other have  their ducts  twisted to prevent their desire being too violent and  hasty. It is for

this that the testes are contrived; for they make the  movement of the  spermatic secretion steadier, preserving

the folding  back of the  passages in the vivipara, as horses and the like, and in  man.  (For  details see the

Enquiries about Animals.)  For the testes  are no part  of the ducts but are only attached to them, as women

fasten stones to  the loom when weaving; if they are removed the  ducts are drawn up  internally, so that

castrated animals are unable to  generate; if they  were not drawn up they would be able, and before now  a bull

mounting  immediately after castration has caused conception  in the cow because  the ducts had not yet been

drawn up. In birds and  oviparous quadrupeds  the testes receive the spermatic secretion, so  that its expulsion is

slower than in fishes. This is clear in the case  of birds, for their  testes are much enlarged at the time of

copulation, and all those  which pair at one season of the year have  them so small when this is  past that they

are almost indiscernible,  but during the season they  are very large. When the testes are  internal the act of

copulation is  quicker than when they are external,  for even in the latter case the  semen is not emitted before

the testes  are drawn up. 

5

Besides, quadrupeds have the organ of copulation, since it is  possible for them to have it, but for birds and the

footless animals  it is not possible, because the former have their legs under the  middle of the abdomen and

the latter have no legs at all; now the  penis depends from that region and is situated there.  (Wherefore also  the

legs are strained in intercourse, both the penis and the legs  being sinewy.)  So that, since it is not possible for

them to have  this organ, they must necessarily either have no testes also, or at  any rate not have them there, as

those animals that have both penis  and testes have them in the same situation. 

Further, with those animals at any rate that have external testes,  the semen is collected together before

emission, and emission is due  to the penis being heated by its movement; it is not ready for  emission at

immediate contact as in fishes. 

All the vivipira have their testes in front, internally or  externally, except the hedgehog; he alone has them

near the loin. This  is for the same reason as with birds, because their union must be  quick, for the hedgehog

does not, like the other quadrupeds, mount  upon the back of the female, but they conjugate standing upright

because of their spines. 

So much for the reasons why those animals have testes which have  them, and why they are sometimes

external and sometimes internal. 

6

All those animals which have no testes are deficient in this part,  as has been said, not because it is better to be

so but simply because  of necessity, and secondly because it is necessary that their  copulation should be

speedy. Such is the nature of fish and  serpents.  Fish copulate throwing themselves alongside of the females

and  separating again quickly. For as men and all such creatures must  hold  their breath before emitting the

semen, so fish at such times  must  cease taking in the seawater, and then they perish easily.  Therefore  they

must not mature the semen during copulation, as  viviparous  landanimals do, but they have it all matured

together  before the  time, so as not to be maturing it while in contact but to  emit it  ready matured. So they

have no testes, and the ducts are  straight and  simple. There is a small part similar to this connected  with the

testes in the system of quadrupeds, for part of the reflected  duct is  sanguineous and part is not; the fluid is

already semen when  it is  received by and passes through this latter part, so that once it  has  arrived there it is


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

5 5



Top




Page No 9


soon emitted in these quadrupeds also. Now  in  fishes the whole passage resembles the last section of the

reflected  part of the duct in man and similar animals. 

7

Serpents copulate twining round one another, and, as said above,  have neither testes nor penis, the latter

because they have no legs,  the former because of their length, but they have ducts like for on  account of their

extreme length the seminal fluid would take too  long  in its passage and be cooled if it were further delayed by

testes.  (This happens also if the penis is large; such men are less  fertile  than when it is smaller because the

semen, if cold, is not  generative,  and that which is carried too far is cooled.)  So much for  the reason  why

some animals have testes and others not. Serpents  intertwine  because of their inaptitude to cast themselves

alongside of  one  another. For they are too long to unite closely with so small a  part  and have no organs of

attachment, so they make use of the  suppleness  of their bodies, intertwining. Wherefore also they seem  to be

slower  in copulation than fish, not only on account of the  length of the  ducts but also of this elaborate

arrangement in uniting. 

8

It is not easy to state the facts about the uterus in female  animals, for there are many points of difference. The

vivipara are not  alike in this part; women and all the vivipara with feet have the  uterus low down by the

pudendum, but the cartilaginous viviparous fish  have it higher up near the hypozoma. In the ovipara, again, it

is  low  in fish  (as in women and the viviparous quadrupeds),  high in  birds  and all oviparous quadrupeds. Yet

even these differences are  on a  principle. To begin with the ovipara, they differ in the manner  of  laying their

eggs, for some produce them imperfect, as fishes whose  eggs increase and are finally developed outside of

them. The reason is  that they produce many young, and this is their function as it is with  plants. If then they

perfected the egg in themselves they must needs  be few in number, but as it is, they have so many that each

uterus  seems to be an egg, at any rate in the small fishes. For these are the  most productive, just as with the

other animals and plants whose  nature is analogous to theirs, for the increase of size turns with  them to seed. 

But the eggs of birds and the quadrupedal ovipara are perfect when  produced. In order that these may be

preserved they must have a hard  covering  (for their envelope is soft so long as they are increasing  in size),

and the shell is made by heat squeezing out the moisture  for the earthy material; consequently the place must

be hot in which  this is to happen. But the part about the hypozoma is hot, as is shown  by that being the part

which concocts the food. If then the eggs  must  be within the uterus, then the uterus must be near the

hypozoma  in  those creatures which produce their eggs in a perfect form.  Similarly  it must be low down in

those which produce them imperfect,  for it is  profitable that it should be so. And it is more natural  for the

uterus  to be low down than high up, when Nature has no other  business in hand  to hinder it; for its end is low

down, and where is  the end, there is  the function, and the uterus itself is naturally  where the function  is. 

9

We find differences in the vivipara also as compared with one  another. Some produce their young alive, not

only externally, but also  internally, as men, horses, dogs, and all those which have hair, and  among aquatic

animals, dolphins, whales, and such cetacea. 

10

But the cartilaginous fish and the vipers produce their young  alive externally, but first produce eggs

internally. The egg is  perfect, for so only can an animal be generated from an egg, and  nothing comes from an

imperfect one. It is because they are of a  cold  nature, not hot as some assert, that they do not lay their eggs


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

7 6



Top




Page No 10


externally. 

11

At least they certainly produce their eggs in a soft envelope, the  reason being that they have but little heat and

so their nature does  not complete the process of drying the eggshell. Because, then,  they  are cold they

produce softshelled eggs, and because the eggs are  soft  they do not produce them externally; for that would

have caused  their  destruction. 

The process is for the most part the same as in birds, for the egg  descends and the young is hatched from it

near the vagina, where the  young is produced in those animals which are viviparous from the  beginning.

Therefore in such animals the uterus is dissimilar to  that  of both the vivipara and ovipara, because they

participate in  both  classes; for it is at once near the hypozoma and also  stretching along  downwards in all the

cartilaginous fishes. But the  facts about this  and the other kinds of uterus must be gathered from  inspection of

the  drawings of dissections and from the Enquiries.  Thus, because they are  oviparous, laying perfect eggs,

they have the  uterus placed high, but,  as being viviparous, low, participating in  both classes. 

Animals that are viviparous from the beginning all have it low,  Nature here having no other business to

interfere with her, and  their  production having no double character. Besides this, it is  impossible  for animals

to be produced alive near the hypozoma, for the  foetus  must needs be heavy and move, and that region in the

mother  is vital  and would not be able to bear the weight and the movement.  Thirdly,  parturition would be

difficult because of the length of the  passage to  be traversed; even as it is there is difficulty with  women if

they  draw up the uterus in parturition by yawning or anything  of the kind,  and even when empty it causes a

feeling of suffocation if  moved  upwards. For if a uterus is to hold a living animal it must be  stronger than in

ovipara, and therefore in all the vivipara it is  fleshy, whereas when the uterus is near the hypozoma it is

membranous.  And this is clear also in the case of the animals which produce  young  by the mixed method, for

their eggs are high up and sideways,  but the  living young are produced in the lower part of the uterus. 

So much for the reason why differences are found in the uterus of  various animals, and generally why it is

low in some and high in  others near the hypozoma. 

12

Why is the uterus always internal, but the testes sometimes  internal, sometimes external? The reason for the

uterus always being  internal is that in this is contained the egg or foetus, which needs  guarding, shelter, and

maturation by concoction, while the outer  surface of the body is easily injured and cold. The testes vary in

position because they also need shelter and a covering to preserve  them and to mature the semen; for it would

be impossible for them,  if  chilled and stiffened, to be drawn up and discharge it.  Therefore,  whenever the

testes are visible, they have a cuticular  covering known  as the scrotum. If the nature of the skin is opposed to

this, being  too hard to be adapted for enclosing them or for being  soft like a  true 'skin', as with the scaly

integument of fish and  reptiles, then  the testes must needs be internal. Therefore they are  so in dolphins  and

all the cetacea which have them, and in the  oviparous quadrupeds  among the scaly animals. The skin of birds

also  is hard so that it  will not conform to the size of anything and  enclose it neatly.  (This  is another reason

with all these animals for  their testes being  internal besides those previously mentioned as  arising necessarily

from the details of copulation.)  For the same  reason they are  internal in the elephant and hedgehog, for the

skin of  these, too, is  not well suited to keep the protective part separate. 

[The position of the uterus differs in animals viviparous within  themselves and those externally oviparous,

and in the latter class  again it differs in those which have the uterus low and those which  have it near the

hypozoma, as in fishes compared with birds and  oviparous quadrupeds. And it is different again in those


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

11 7



Top




Page No 11


which produce  young in both ways, being oviparous internally and viviparous  externally. For those which are

viviparous both internally and  externally have the uterus placed on the abdomen, as men, cattle,  dogs, and the

like, since it is expedient for the safety and growth of  the foetus that no weight should be upon the uterus.] 

13

The passages also are different through which the solid and liquid  excreta pass out in all the vivipara.

Wherefore both males and females  in this class all have a part whereby the urine is voided, and this  serves

also for the issue of the semen in males, of the offspring in  females. This passage is situated above and in

front of the passage of  the solid excreta. The passage is the same as that of the solid  nutriment in all those

animals that have no penis, in all the ovipara,  even those of them that have a bladder, as the tortoises. For it is

for the sake of generation, not for the evacuation of the urine,  that  the passages are double; but because the

semen is naturally  liquid,  the liquid excretion also shares the same passage. This is  clear from  the fact that all

animals produce semen, but all do not  void liquid  excrement. Now the spermatic passages of the male must

be fixed and  must not wander, and the same applies to the uterus of  the female, and  this fixing must take

place at either the front or the  back of the  body. To take the uterus first, it is in the front of  the body in

vivipara because of the foetus, but at the loin and the  back in  ovipara. All animals which are internally

oviparous and  externally  viviparous are in an intermediate condition because they  participate  in both classes,

being at once oviparous and viviparous.  For the upper  part of the uterus, where the eggs are produced, is

under the hypozoma  by the loin and the back, but as it advances is low  at the abdomen;  for it is in that part

that the animal is  viviparous. In these also  the passage for solid excrement and for  copulation is the same, for

none of these, as has been said already,  has a separate pudendum. 

The same applies to the passages in the male, whether they have  testes or no, as to the uterus of the ovipara.

For in all of them, not  only in the ovipara, the ducts adhere to the back and the region of  the spine. For they

must not wander but be settled, and that is the  character of the region of the back, which gives continuity and

stability. Now in those which have internal testes, the ducts are  fixed from the first, and they are fixed in like

manner if the  testes  are external; then they meet together towards the region of the  penis. 

The like applies to the ducts in the dolphins, but they have their  testes hidden under the abdominal cavity. 

We have now discussed the situation of the parts contributing to  generation, and the causes thereof. 

14

The bloodless animals do not agree either with the sanguinea or  with  each other in the fashion of the parts

contributing to  generation.  There are four classes still left to deal with, first the  crustacea,  secondly the

cephalopoda, thirdly the insects, and fourthly  the  testacea. We cannot be certain about all of them, but that

most of  them copulate is plain; in what manner they unite must be stated  later. 

The crustacea copulate like the retromingent quadrupeds, fitting  their tails to one another, the one supine and

the other prone. For  the flaps attached to the sides of the tail being long prevent them  from uniting with the

belly against the back. The males have fine  spermatic ducts, the females a membranous uterus alongside the

intestine, cloven on each side, in which the egg is produced. 

15

The cephalopoda entwine together at the mouth, pushing against one  another and enfolding their arms. This

attitude is necessary,  because  Nature has bent backwards the end of the intestine and brought  it  round near the

mouth, as has been said before in the treatise on  the  parts of animals. The female has a part corresponding to


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

13 8



Top




Page No 12


the  uterus,  plainly to be seen in each of these animals, for it contains  an egg  which is at first indivisible to the

eye but afterwards  splits up into  many; each of these eggs is imperfect when deposited,  as with the  oviparous

fishes. In the cephalopoda  (as also in the  crustacea)  the  same passage serves to void the excrement and leads

to  the part like a  uterus, for the male discharges the seminal fluid  through this  passage. And it is on the lower

surface of the body,  where the mantle  is open and the seawater enters the cavity. Hence  the union of the

male with the female takes place at this point, for  it is necessary,  if the male discharges either semen or a part

of  himself or any other  force, that he should unite with her at the  uterine passage. But the  insertion, in the

case of the poulps, of  the arm of the male into the  funnel of the female, by which arm the  fishermen say the

male  copulates with her, is only for the sake of  attachment, and it is not  an organ useful for generation, for it

is  outside the passage in the  male and indeed outside the body of the  male altogether. 

Sometimes also cephalopoda unite by the male mounting on the back  of  the female, but whether for

generation or some other cause has not  yet  been observed. 

16

Some insects copulate and the offspring are produced from animals  of  the same name, just as with the

sanguinea; such are the locusts,  cicadae, spiders, wasps, and ants. Others unite indeed and generate;  but the

result is not a creature of the same kind, but only a  scolex,  and these insects do not come into being from

animals but from  putrefying matter, liquid or solid; such are fleas, flies, and  cantharides. Others again are

neither produced from animals nor  unite  with each other; such are gnats, 'conopes', and many similar  kinds.

In  most of those which unite the female is larger than the  male. The  males do not appear to have spermatic

passages. In most  cases the male  does not insert any part into the female, but the  female from below  upwards

into the male; this has been observed in  many cases  (as also  that the male mounts the female),  the opposite  in

few cases; but  observations are not yet comprehensive enough to  enable us to make a  distinction of classes.

And generally it is the  rule with most of the  oviparous fish and oviparous quadrupeds that the  female is larger

than  the because this is expedient in view of the  increase of bulk in  conception by reason of the eggs. In the

female  the part analogous to  the uterus is cleft and extends along the  intestine, as with the other  animals; in

this are produced the results  of conception. This is clear  in locusts and all other large insects  whose nature it

is to unite;  most insects are too small to be observed  in this respect. 

Such is the character of the generative organs in animals which  were  not spoken of before. It remains now to

speak of the homogeneous  parts  concerned, the seminal fluid and milk. We will take the former  first, and

treat of milk afterwards. 

17

Some animals manifestly emit semen, as all the sanguinea, but  whether the insects and cephalopoda do so is

uncertain. Therefore this  is a question to be considered, whether all males do so, or not all;  and if not all, why

some do and some not; and whether the female  also  contributes any semen or not; and, if not semen, whether

she does  not  contribute anything else either, or whether she contributes  something  else which is not semen.

We must also inquire what those  animals which  emit semen contribute by means of it to generation,  and

generally what  is the nature of semen, and of the socalled  catamenia in all animals  which discharge this

liquid. 

Now it is thought that all animals are generated out of semen, and  that the semen comes from the parents.

Wherefore it is part of the  same inquiry to ask whether both male and female produce it or only  one of them,

and to ask whether it comes from the whole of the body or  not from the whole; for if the latter is true it is

reasonable to  suppose that it does not come from both parents either. Accordingly,  since some say that it

comes from the whole of the body, we must  investigate this question first. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

16 9



Top




Page No 13


The proofs from which it can be argued that the semen comes from  each and every part of the body may be

reduced to four. First, the  intensity of the pleasure of coition; for the same state of feeling is  more pleasant if

multiplied, and that which affects all the parts is  multiplied as compared with that which affects only one or a

few.  Secondly, the alleged fact that mutilations are inherited, for they  argue that since the parent is deficient

in this part the semen does  not come from thence, and the result is that the corresponding part is  not formed

in the offspring. Thirdly, the resemblances to the parents,  for the young are born like them part for part as

well as in the whole  body; if then the coming of the semen from the whole body is cause  of  the resemblance

of the whole, so the parts would be like because it  comes from each of the parts. Fourthly, it would seem to

be reasonable  to say that as there is some first thing from which the whole  arises,  so it is also with each of the

parts, and therefore if semen  or seed  is cause of the whole so each of the parts would have a seed  peculiar  to

itself. And these opinions are plausibly supported by such  evidence  as that children are born with a likeness

to their parents,  not in  congenital but also in acquired characteristics; for before  now, when  the parents have

had scars, the children have been born with  a mark in  the form of the scar in the same place, and there was a

case  at  Chalcedon where the father had a brand on his arm and the letter  was  marked on the child, only

confused and not clearly articulated.  That  is pretty much the evidence on which some believe that the  semen

comes  from all the body. 

18

On examining the question, however, the opposite appears more  likely, for it is not hard to refute the above

arguments and the  view  involves impossibilities. First, then, the resemblance of  children to  parents is no

proof that the semen comes from the whole  body, because  the resemblance is found also in voice, nails, hair,

and  way of  moving, from which nothing comes. And men generate before  they yet  have certain characters,

such as a beard or grey hair.  Further,  children are like their more remote ancestors from whom  nothing has

come, for the resemblances recur at an interval of many  generations,  as in the case of the woman in Elis who

had intercourse  with the  Aethiop; her daughter was not an Aethiop but the son of  that daughter  was. The

same thing applies also to plants, for it is  clear that if  this theory were true the seed would come from all parts

of plants  also; but often a plant does not possess one part, and  another part  may be removed, and a third

grows afterwards. Besides,  the seed does  not come from the pericarp, and yet this also comes into  being with

the same form as in the parent plant. 

We may also ask whether the semen comes from each of the  homogeneous  parts only, such as flesh and bone

and sinew, or also from  the  heterogeneous, such as face and hands. For if from the former  only, we  object

that resemblance exists rather in the heterogeneous  parts, such  as face and hands and feet; if then it is not

because of  the semen  coming from all parts that children resemble their parents  in these,  what is there to stop

the homogeneous parts also from being  like for  some other reason than this? If the semen comes from the

heterogeneous  alone, then it does not come from all parts; but it is  more fitting  that it should come from the

homogeneous parts, for they  are prior  to the heterogeneous which are composed of them; and as  children are

born like their parents in face and hands, so they are,  necessarily,  in flesh and nails. If the semen comes from

both, what  would be the  manner of generation? For the heteroeneous parts are  composed of the  homogneous,

so that to come from the former would be  to come from  the latter and from their composition. To make this

clearer by an  illustration, take a written name; if anything came from  the whole  of it, it would be from each of

the syllables, and if from  these, from  the letters and their composition. So that if really flesh  and bones  are

composed of fire and the like elements, the semen would  come  rather from the elements than anything else,

for how can it come  from their composition? Yet without this composition there would be no  resemblance. If

again something creates this composition later, it  would be this that would be the cause of the resemblance,

not the  coming of the semen from every part of the body. 

Further, if the parts of the future animal are separated in the  semen, how do they live? and if they are

connected, they would form  a  small animal. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

18 10



Top




Page No 14


And what about the generative parts? For that which comes from the  male is not similar to what comes from

the female. 

Again, if the semen comes from all parts of both parents alike,  the result is two animals, for the offspring will

have all the parts  of both. Wherefore Empedocles seems to say what agrees pretty well  with this view  (if we

are to adopt it),  to a certain extent at any  rate, but to be wrong if we think otherwise. What he says agrees

with  it when he declares that there is a sort of tally in the male and  female, and that the whole offspring does

not come from either, 'but  sundered is the fashion of limbs, some in man's...' For why does not  the female

generate from herself if the semen comes from all parts  alike and she has a receptacle ready in the uterus?

But, it seems,  either it does not come from all the parts, or if it does it is in the  way Empedocles says, not the

same parts coming from each parent, which  is why they need intercourse with each other. 

Yet this also is impossible, just as much as it is impossible for  the parts when full grown to survive and have

life in them when torn  apart, as Empedocles accounts for the creation of animals; in the time  of his 'Reign of

Love', says he, 'many heads sprang up without necks,'  and later on these isolated parts combined into animals.

Now that this  is impossible is plain, for neither would the separate parts be able  to survive without having any

soul or life in them, nor if they were  living things, so to say, could several of them combine so as to  become

one animal again. Yet those who say that semen comes from the  whole of the body really have to talk in that

way, and as it  happened  then in the earth during the 'Reign of Love', so it happens  according  to them in the

body. Now it is impossible that the parts  should be  united together when they come into being and should

come  from  different parts of the parent, meeting together in one place.  Then how  can the upper and lower,

right and left, front and back parts  have  been 'sundered'? All these points are unintelligible. Further,  some

parts are distinguished by possessing a faculty, others by  being in  certain states or conditions; the

heterogeneous, as tongue  and hand,  by the faculty of doing something, the homogeneous by  hardness and

softness and the other similar states. Blood, then,  will not be blood,  nor flesh flesh, in any and every state. It

is  clear, then, that that  which comes from any part, as blood from  blood or flesh from flesh,  will not be

identical with that part. But  if it is something different  from which the blood of the offspring  comes, the

coming of the semen  from all the parts will not be the  cause of the resemblance, as is  held by the supporters

of this theory.  For if blood is formed from  something which is not blood, it is enough  that the semen come

from  one part only, for why should not all the  other parts of the offspring  as well as blood be formed from

one  part of the parent? Indeed, this  theory seems to be the same as that  of Anaxagoras, that none of the

homogeneous parts come into being,  except that these theorists assume,  in the case of the generation of

animals, what he assumed of the  universe. 

Then, again, how will these parts that came from all the body of  the  parent be increased or grow? It is true

that Anaxagoras plausibly  says  that particles of flesh out of the food are added to the flesh.  But if  we do not

say this  (while saying that semen comes from all  parts of  the body),  how will the foetus become greater by

the  addition of  something else if that which is added remain unchanged?  But if that  which is added can

change, then why not say that the semen  from the  very first is of such a kind that blood and flesh can be made

out of  it, instead of saying that it itself is blood and flesh? Nor is  there any other alternative, for surely we

cannot say that it is  increased later by a process of mixing, as wine when water is poured  into it. For in that

case each element of the mixture would be  itself  at first while still unmixed, but the fact rather is that flesh

and  bone and each of the other parts is such later. And to say that  some  part of the semen is sinew and bone is

quite above us, as the  saying  is. 

Besides all this there is a difficulty if the sex is determined in  conception  (as Empedocles says: 'it is shed in

clean vessels; some  wax female, if they fall in with cold').  Anyhow, it is plain that  both men and women

change not only from infertile to fertile, but also  from bearing female to bearing male offspring, which looks

as if the  cause does not lie in the semen coming from all the parent or not, but  in the mutual proportion or

disproportion of that comes from the woman  and the man, or in something of this kind. It is clear, then, if we

are to put this down as being so, that the female sex is not  determined by the semen coming from any


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

18 11



Top




Page No 15


particular part, and  consequently neither is the special sexual part so determined  (if  really the same semen can

become either male or female child, which  shows that the sexual part does not exist in the semen).  Why, then,

should we assert this of this part any more than of others? For if  semen does not come from this part, the

uterus, the same account may  be given of the others. 

Again, some creatures come into being neither from parents of the  same kind nor from parents of a different

kind, as flies and the  various kinds of what are called fleas; from these are produced  animals indeed, but not

in this case of similar nature but a kind of  scolex. It is plain in this case that the young of a different kind  are

not produced by semen coming from all parts of the parent, for  they would then resemble them, if indeed

resemblance is a sign of  its  coming from all parts. 

Further even among animals some produce many young from a single  coition  (and something like this is

universal among plants, for it is  plain that they bear all the fruit of a whole season from a single  movement).

And yet how would this be possible if the semen were  secreted from all the body? For from a single coition

and a single  segregation of the semen scattered throughout the body must needs  follow only a single

secretion. Nor is it possible for it to be  separated in the uterus, for this would no longer be a mere separation

of semen, but, as it were, a severance from a new plant or animal. 

Again, the cuttings from a plant bear seed; clearly, therefore,  even  before they were cut from the parent plant,

they bore their fruit  from  their own mass alone, and the seed did not come from all the  plant. 

But the greatest proof of all is derived from observations we have  sufficiently established on insects. For, if

not in all, at least in  most of these, the female in the act of copulation inserts a part of  herself into the male.

This, as we said before, is the way they  copulate, for the females manifestly insert this from below into the

males above, not in all cases, but in most of those observed. Hence it  seems clear that, when the males do

emit semen, then also the cause of  the generation is not its coming from all the body, but something else

which must be investigated hereafter. For even if it were true that it  comes from all the body, as they say,

they ought not to claim that  it  comes from all parts of it, but only from the creative part from  the  workman,

so to say, not the material he works in. Instead of that,  they talk as if one were to say that the semen comes

from the shoes,  for, generally speaking, if a son is like his father, the shoes he  wears are like his father's

shoes. 

As to the vehemence of pleasure in sexual intercourse, it is not  because the semen comes from all the body,

but because there is a  strong friction  (wherefore if this intercourse is often repeated  the  pleasure is diminished

in the persons concerned).  Moreover, the  pleasure is at the end of the act, but it ought, on the theory, to  be  in

each of the parts, and not at the same time, but sooner in  some and  later in others. 

If mutilated young are born of mutilated parents, it is for the  same  reason as that for which they are like them.

And the young of  mutilated parents are not always mutilated, just as they are not  always like their parents; the

cause of this must be inquired into  later, for this problem is the same as that. 

Again, if the female does not produce semen, it is reasonable to  suppose it does not come from all the body of

the male either.  Conversely, if it does not come from all the male it is not  unreasonable to suppose that it does

not come from the female, but  that the female is cause of the generation in some other way. Into  this we must

next inquire, since it is plain that the semen is not  secreted from all the parts. 

In this investigation and those which follow from it, the first  thing to do is to understand what semen is, for

then it will be easier  to inquire into its operations and the phenomena connected with it.  Now the object of

semen is to be of such a nature that from it as  their origin come into being those things which are naturally

formed,  not because there is any agent which makes them from it as  simply  because this is the semen. Now

we speak of one thing coming  from  another in many senses; it is one thing when we say that night  comes


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

18 12



Top




Page No 16


from day or a man becomes man from boy, meaning that A follows  B; it  is another if we say that a statue is

made from bronze and a bed  from  wood, and so on in all the other cases where we say that the  thing  made is

made from a material, meaning that the whole is formed  from  something preexisting which is only put into

shape. In a third  sense a  man becomes unmusical from being musical, sick from being  well, and  generally in

this sense contraries arise from contraries.  Fourthly, as  in the 'climax' of Epicharmus; thus from slander

comes  railing and  from this fighting, and all these are from something in  the sense that  it is the efficient

cause. In this last class sometimes  the efficient  cause is in the things themselves, as in the last  mentioned  (for

the  slander is a part of the whole trouble),  and  sometimes external, as  the art is external to the work of art or

the  torch to the burning  house. Now the offspring comes from the semen,  and it is plainly in  one of the two

following senses that it does  so either the semen is  the material from which it is made, or it is  the first

efficient  cause. For assuredly it is not in the sense of A  being after B, as the  voyage comes from, i.e. after, the

Panathenaea; nor yet as contraries  come from contraries, for then  one of the two contraries ceases to be,  and a

third substance must  exist as an immediate underlying basis from  which the new thing  comes into being. We

must discover then, in which  of the two other  classes the semen is to be put, whether it is to be  regarded as

matter, and therefore acted upon by something else, or as  a form,  and therefore acting upon something else,

or as both at once.  For  perhaps at the same time we shall see clearly also how all the  products of semen come

into being from contraries, since coming into  being from contraries is also a natural process, for some animals

do  so, i.e. from male and female, others from only one parent, as is  the  case with plants and all those animals

in which male and female  are  not separately differentiated. Now that which comes from the  generating parent

is called the seminal fluid, being that which  first  has in it a principle of generation, in the case of all  animals

whose  nature it is to unite; semen is that which has in it the  principles  from both united parents, as the first

mixture which arises  from the  union of male and female, be it a foetus or an ovum, for  these already  have in

them that which comes from both.  (Semen, or  seed, and grain  differ only in the one being earlier and the

other  later, grain in  that it comes from something else, i.e. the seed,  and seed in that  something else, the grain,

comes from it, for both  are really the same  thing.) 

We must again take up the question what the primary nature of what  is called semen is. Needs must

everything which we find in the body  either be (1) one of the natural parts, whether homogeneous or

heterogeneous, or (2) an unnatural part such as a growth, or (3) a  secretion or excretion, or (4) wasteproduct,

or (5) nutriment.  (By  secretion or excretion I mean the residue of the nutriment, by  wasteproduct that which

is given off from the tissues by an unnatural  decomposition.) 

Now that semen cannot be a part of the body is plain, for it is  homogeneous, and from the homogeneous

nothing is composed, e.g. from  only sinew or only flesh; nor is it separated as are all the other  parts. But

neither is it contrary to Nature nor a defect, for it  exists in all alike, and the development of the young animal

comes  from it. Nutriment, again, is obviously introduced from without. 

It remains, then, that it must be either a wasteproduct or a  secretion or excretion. Now the ancients seem to

think that it is a  wasteproduct, for when they say that it comes from all the body by  reason of the heat of the

movement of the body in copulation, they  imply that it is a kind of wasteproduct. But these are contrary to

Nature, and from such arises nothing according to Nature. So then it  must be a secretion or excretion. 

But, to go further into it, every secretion or excretion is either  of useless or useful nutriment; by 'useless' I

mean that from which  nothing further is contributed to natural growth, but which is  particularly mischievous

to the body if too much of it is consumed; by  'useful' I mean the opposite. Now it is evident that it cannot be

of  the former character, for such is most abundant in persons of the  worst condition of body through age or

sickness; semen, on the  contrary, is least abundant in them for either they have none at all  or it is not fertile,

because a useless and morbid secretion is  mingled with it. 

Semen, then, is part of a useful secretion. But the most useful is  the last and that from which finally is formed

each of the parts of  the body. For secretions are either earlier or later; of the nutriment  in the first stage the


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

18 13



Top




Page No 17


secretion is phlegm and the like, for phlegm  also is a secretion of the useful nutriment, an indication of this

being that if it is mixed with pure nutriment it is nourishing, and  that it is used up in cases of illness. The final

secretion is the  smallest in proportion to the quantity of nutriment. But we must  reflect that the daily

nutriment by which animals and plants grow is  but small, for if a very little be added continually to the same

thing  the size of it will become excessive. 

So we must say the opposite of what the ancients said. For whereas  they said that semen is that which comes

from all the body, we shall  say it is that whose nature is to go to all of it, and what they  thought a

wasteproduct seems rather to be a secretion. For it is more  reasonable to suppose that the last extract of the

nutriment which  goes to all parts resembles that which is left over from it, just as  part of a painter's colour is

often left over resembling that which he  has used up. Wasteproducts, on the contrary, are always due to

corruption or decay and to a departure from Nature. 

A further proof that it is not a wasteproduct, but rather a  secretion, is the fact that the large animals have few

young, the  small many. For the large must have more waste and less secretion,  since the great size of the

body causes most of the nutriment to be  used up, so that the residue or secretion is small. 

Again, no place has been set apart by Nature for wasteproducts  but they flow wherever they can find an

easy passage in the body,  but  a place has been set apart for all the natural secretions; thus  the  lower intestine

serves for the excretion of the solid nutriment,  the  bladder for that of the liquid; for the useful part of the

nutriment  we have the upper intestine, for the spermatic secretions  the uterus  and pudenda and breasts, for it

is collected and flows  together into  them. 

And the resulting phenomena are evidence that semen is what we  have said, and these result because such is

the nature of the  secretion. For the exhaustion consequent on the loss of even a very  little of the semen is

conspicuous because the body is deprived of the  ultimate gain drawn from the nutriment. With some few

persons, it is  true, during a short time in the flower of their youth the loss of it,  if it be excessive in quantity,

is an alleviation  (just as in the  case of the nutriment in its first stage, if too much have been taken,  since

getting rid of this also makes the body more comfortable),  and  so it may be also when other secretions come

away with it, for  in that  case it is not only semen that is lost but also other  influences come  away mingled

with it, and these are morbid. Wherefore,  with some men  at least, that which comes from them proves

sometimes  incapable of  procreation because the seminal element in it is so  small. But still  in most men and as

a general rule the result of  intercourse is  exhaustion and weakness rather than relief, for the  reason given.

Moreover, semen does not exist in them either in  childhood or in old  age or in sickness in the last case

because of  weakness, in old age  because they do not sufficiently concoct their  food, and in childhood  because

they are growing and so all the  nutriment is used up too soon,  for in about five years, in the case of  human

beings at any rate, the  body seems to gain half the height  that is gained in all the rest of  life. 

In many animals and plants we find a difference in this connexion  not only between kinds as compared with

kinds, but also between  similar individuals of the same kind as compared with each other, e.g.  man with man

or vine with vine. Some have much semen, others little,  others again none at all, not through weakness but

the contrary, at  any rate in some cases. This is because the nutriment is used up to  form the body, as with

some human beings, who, being in good condition  and developing much flesh or getting rather too fat,

produce less  semen and are less desirous of intercourse. Like this is what  happens  with those vines which

'play the goat', that is, luxuriate  wantonly  through too much nutrition, for hegoats when fat are less  inclined

to  mount the female; for which reason they thin them before  breeding from  them, and say that the vines 'play

the goat', so calling  it from the  condition of the goats. And fat people, women as well as  men, appear  to be

less fertile than others from the fact that the  secretion when  in process of concoction turns to fat with those

who  are too  wellnourished. For fat also is a healthy secretion due to  good  living. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

18 14



Top




Page No 18


In some cases no semen is produced at all, as by the willow and  poplar. This condition is due to each of the

two causes, weakness  and  strength; the former prevents concoction of the nutriment, the  latter  causes it to be

all consumed, as said above. In like manner  other  animals produce much semen through weakness as well as

through  strength, when a great quantity of a useless secretion is mixed with  it; this sometimes results in actual

disease when a passage is not  found to carry off the impurity, and though some recover of this,  others actually

die of it. For corrupt humours collect here as in  the  urine, which also has been known to cause disease. 

[Further the same passage serves for urine and semen; and whatever  animals have both kinds of excrement,

that of liquid and that of solid  nutriment, discharge the semen by the same passage as the liquid  excrement

(for it is a secretion of a liquid, since the nutriment  of  all animals is rather liquid than solid),  but those which

have  no  liquid excrement discharge it at the passage of the solid  residua.  Moreover, wasteproducts are

always morbid, but the removal  of the  secretion is useful; now the discharge of the semen  participates in  both

characteristics because it takes up some of the  nonuseful  nutriment. But if it were a wasteproduct it would

be  always harmful;  as it is, it is not so.] 

From what has been said, it is clear that semen is a secretion of  useful nutriment, and that in its last stage,

whether it is produced  by all or no. 

19

After this we must distinguish of what sort of nutriment it is a  secretion, and must discuss the catamenia

which occur in certain of  the vivipara. For thus we shall make it clear (1) whether the female  also produces

semen like the male and the foetus is a single mixture  of two semens, or whether no semen is secreted by the

female, and, (2)  if not, whether she contributes nothing else either to generation  but  only provides a

receptacle, or whether she does contribute  something,  and, if so, how and in what manner she does so. 

We have previously stated that the final nutriment is the blood in  the sanguinea and the analogous fluid in the

other animals. Since  the  semen is also a secretion of the nutriment, and that in its  final  stage, it follows that it

will be either (1) blood or that which  is  analogous to blood, or (2) something formed from this. But since it  is

from the blood, when concocted and somehow divided up, that each  part  of the body is made, and since the

semen if properly concocted is  quite of a different character from the blood when it is separated  from it, but if

not properly concocted has been known in some cases to  issue in a bloody condition if one forces oneself too

often to  coition, therefore it is plain that semen will be a secretion of the  nutriment when reduced to blood,

being that which is finally  distributed to the parts of the body. And this is the reason why it  has so great

power, for the loss of the pure and healthy blood is an  exhausting thing; for this reason also it is natural that

the  offspring should resemble the parents, for that which goes to all  the  parts of the body resembles that

which is left over. So that the  semen  which is to form the hand or the face or the whole animal is  already  the

hand or face or whole animal undifferentiated, and what  each of  them is actually such is the semen

potentially, either in  virtue of  its own mass or because it has a certain power in itself.  I mention  these

alternatives here because we have not yet made it  clear from the  distincti;1H  the vivipara. For thus we shall

make it clear (1) ons  drawn hitherto whether it is the matter of  the semen that is the cause  of generation, or

whether it has in it  some faculty and efficient  cause thereof, for the hand also or any  other bodily part is not

hand  or other part in a true sense if it be  without soul or some other  power, but is only called by the same

name as the living hand. 

On this subject, then, so much may be laid down. But since it is  necessary (1) that the weaker animal also

should have a secretion  greater in quantity and less concocted, and (2) that being of such a  nature it should be

a mass of sanguineous liquid, and (3) since that  which Nature endows with a smaller portion of heat is

weaker, and  (4)  since it has already been stated that such is the character of the  female putting all these

considerations together we see that the  sanguineous matter discharged by the female is also a secretion. And


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

19 15



Top




Page No 19


such is the discharge of the socalled catamenia. 

It is plain, then, that the catamenia are a secretion, and that  they  are analogous in females to the semen in

males. The circumstances  connected with them are evidence that this view is correct. For the  semen begins to

appear in males and to be emitted at the same time  of  life that the catamenia begin to flow in females, and

that they  change  their voice and their breasts begin to develop. So, too, in the  decline of life the generative

power fails in the one sex and the  catamenia in the other. 

The following signs also indicate that this discharge in females  is a secretion. Generally speaking women

suffer neither from  haemorrhoids nor bleeding at the nose nor anything else of the sort  except when the

catamenia are ceasing, and if anything of the kind  occurs the flow is interfered with because the discharge is

diverted  to it. 

Further, the bloodvessels of women stand out less than those of  men, and women are rounder and smoother

because the secretion which in  men goes to these vessels is drained away with the catamenia. We  must

suppose, too, that the same cause accounts for the fact that  the bulk  of the body is smaller in females than in

males among the  vivipara,  since this is the only class in which the catamenia are  discharged  from the body.

And in this class the fact is clearest in  women, for  the discharge is greater in women than in the other

animals. Wherefore  her pallor and the absence of prominent  bloodvessels is most  conspicuous, and the

deficient development of  her body compared with a  man's is obvious. 

Now since this is what corresponds in the female to the semen in  the  male, and since it is not possible that

two such discharges should  be found together, it is plain that the female does not contribute  semen to the

generation of the offspring. For if she had semen she  would not have the catamenia; but, as it is, because she

has the  latter she has not the former. 

It has been stated then that the catamenia are a secretion as the  semen is, and confirmation of this view may

be drawn from some of  the  phenomena of animals. For fat creatures produce less semen than  lean  ones, as

observed before. The reason is that fat also, like  semen, is  a secretion, is in fact concocted blood, only not

concocted in the  same way as the semen. Thus, if the secretion is  consumed to form fat  the semen is naturally

deficient. And so among  the bloodless animals  the cephalopoda and crustacea are in best  condition about the

time of  producing eggs, for, because they are  bloodless and no fat is formed  in them, that which is analogous

in  them to fat is at that season  drawn off to form the spermatic  secretion. 

And a proof that the female does not emit similar semen to the  male,  and that the offspring is not formed by a

mixture of both, as  some  say, is that often the female conceives without the sensation of  pleasure in

intercourse, and if again the pleasure is experience by  her no less than by the male and the two sexes reach

their goal  together, yet often no conception takes place unless the liquid of the  socalled catamenia is present

in a right proportion. Hence the female  does not produce young if the catamenia are absent altogether, nor

often when, they being present, the efflux still continues; but she  does so after the purgation. For in the one

case she has not the  nutriment or material from which the foetus can be framed by the power  coming from the

male and inherent in the semen, and in the other it is  washed away with the catamenia because of their

abundance. But when  after their occurrence the greater part has been evacuated, the  remainder is formed into

a foetus. Cases of conception when the  catamenia do not occur at all, or of conception during their discharge

instead of after it, are due to the fact that in the former instance  there is only so much liquid to begin with as

remains behind after the  discharge in fertile women, and no greater quantity is secreted so  as  to come away

from the body, while in the latter instance the  mouth of  the uterus closes after the discharge. When, therefore,

the  quantity  already expelled from the body is great but the discharge  still  continues, only not on such a scale

as to wash away the semen,  then it  is that conception accompanies coition. Nor is it at all  strange that  the

catamenia should still continue after conception  (for even after  it they recur to some extent, but are scanty and

do  not last during  all the period of gestation; this, however, is a  morbid phenomenon,  wherefore it is found


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

19 16



Top




Page No 20


only in a few cases and  then seldom, whereas it  is that which happens as a regular thing  that is according to

Nature). 

It is clear then that the female contributes the material for  generation, and that this is in the substance of the

catamenia, and  that they are a secretion. 

20

Some think that the female contributes semen in coition because  the pleasure she experiences is sometimes

similar to that of the male,  and also is attended by a liquid discharge. But this discharge is  not  seminal; it is

merely proper to the part concerned in each case,  for  there is a discharge from the uterus which occurs in

some women  but  not in others. It is found in those who are fairskinned and of  a  feminine type generally, but

not in those who are dark and of a  masculine appearance. The amount of this discharge, when it occurs, is

sometimes on a different scale from the emission of semen and far  exceeds it. Moreover, different kinds of

food cause a great difference  in the quantity of such discharges; for instance some  pungentlyflavoured foods

cause them to be conspicuously increased.  And as to the pleasure which accompanies coition it is due to

emission  not only of semen, but also of a spiritus, the coming together of  which precedes the emission. This

is plain in the case of boys who are  not yet able to emit semen, but are near the proper age, and of men  who

are impotent, for all these are capable of pleasure by  attrition.  And those who have been injured in the

generative organs  sometimes  suffer from diarrhoea because the secretion, which they  are not able  to concoct

and turn into semen, is diverted into the  intestine. Now a  boy is like a woman in form, and the woman is as it

were an impotent  male, for it is through a certain incapacity that the  female is  female, being incapable of

concocting the nutriment in its  last stage  into semen  (and this is either blood or that which is  analogous to it

in animals which are bloodless owing to the coldness  of their nature).  As then diarrhoea is caused in the

bowels by the  insufficient  concoction of the blood, so are caused in the  bloodvessels all  discharges of blood,

including that of the  catamenia, for this also is  such a discharge, only it is natural  whereas the others are

morbid. 

Thus it is clear that it is reasonable to suppose that generation  comes from this. For the catamenia are semen

not in a pure state but  in need of working up, as in the formation of fruits the nutriment  is  present, when it is

not yet sifted thoroughly, but needs working up  to  purify it. Thus the catamenia cause generation mixture

with the  semen,  as this impure nutriment in plants is nutritious when mixed  with pure  nutriment. 

And a sign that the female does not emit semen is the fact that  the pleasure of intercourse is caused by touch

in the same region of  the female as of the male; and yet is it not from thence that this  flow proceeds. Further,

it is not all females that have it at all, but  only the sanguinea, and not all even of these, but only those whose

uterus is not near the hypozoma and which do not lay eggs; it is not  found in the animals which have no

blood but only the analogous fluid  (for what is blood in the former is represented by another fluid in  the

latter).  The reason why neither the latter nor those sanguinea  mentioned  (i.e. those whose uterus is low and

which do not lay eggs)  have this effluxion is the dryness of their bodies; this allows but  little matter to be

secreted, only enough for generation but not  enough to be discharged from the body. All animals that are

viviparous  without producing eggs first  (such are man and all quadrupeds which  bend their hindlegs

outwards, for all these are viviparous without  producing eggs) all these have the catamenia, unless they are

defective in development as the mule, only the efflux is not  abundant  as in women. Details of the facts in

each animal have been  given in  the Enquiries concerning animals. 

The catamenia are more abundant in women than in the other  animals, and men emit the most semen in

proportion to their size.  The  reason is that the composition of their bodies is liquid and hot  compared to

others, for more matter must be secreted in such a case.  Further, man has no such parts in his body as those to

which the  superfluous matter is diverted in the other animals; for he has no  great quantity of hair in


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

20 17



Top




Page No 21


proportion to his body, nor outgrowths of  bones, horns, and teeth. 

There is evidence that the semen is in the catamenia, for, as said  before, this secretion appears in the male at

the same time of life as  the catamenia in the female; this indicates that the parts destined to  receive each of

these secretions are differentiated at the same time  in both sexes; and as the neighboring parts in both become

swollen the  hair of puberty springs forth in both alike. As the parts in  question  are on the point of

differentiating they are distended by the  spiritus; this is clearer in males in the testes, but appears also  about

the breasts; in females it is more marked in the breasts, for it  is when they have risen two fingers' breadth that

the catamenia  generally begin. 

Now, in all living things in which the male and female are not  separated the semen  (or seed)  is a sort of

embryo; by embryo I  mean  the first mixture of male and female; hence, from one semen comes  one  bodys

for example, one stalk of wheat from one grain, as one  animal  from one egg  (for twin eggs are really two

eggs).  But in  whatever  kinds the sexes are distinguished, in these many animals  may come from  one emission

of semen, showing that the semen differs in  its nature in  plants and animals. A proof of this is that animals

which can bear  more than one young one at a time do so in  consequence of only one  coition. Whereby, too, it

is plain that the  semen does not come from  the whole of the body; for neither would  on to their size.  The

reason  is that the composition of thei2J  the different parts of the semen  already be separated as soon as

discharged from the same part, nor  could they be separated in the  uterus if they had once entered it all

together; but what does  happen is just what one would expect, since  what the male  contributes to generation

is the form and the efficient  cause, while  the female contributes the material. In fact, as in the  coagulation of

milk, the milk being the material, the figjuice or  rennet is that  which contains the curdling principle, so acts

the  secretion of the  male, being divided into parts in the female. Why it  is sometimes  divided into more or

fewer parts, and sometimes not  divided at all,  will be the subject of another discussion. But because  it does

not  differ in kind at any rate this does not matter, but what  does  matter is only that each part should

correspond to the material,  being  neither too little to concoct it and fix it into form, nor too  much so  as to dry

it up; it then generates a number of offspring. But  from  this first formative semen, if it remains one, and is not

divided,  only one young one comes into being. 

That, then, the female does not contribute semen to generation,  but does contribute something, and that this is

the matter of the  catamenia, or that which is analogous to it in bloodless animals, is  clear from what has been

said, and also from a general and abstract  survey of the question. For there must needs be that which

generates  and that from which it generates; even if these be one, still they  must be distinct in form and their

essence must be different; and in  those animals that have these powers separate in two sexes the body  and

nature of the active and the passive sex must also differ. If,  then, the male stands for the effective and active,

and the female,  considered as female, for the passive, it follows that what the female  would contribute to the

semen of the male would not be semen but  material for the semen to work upon. This is just what we find to

be  the case, for the catamenia have in their nature an affinity to the  primitive matter. 

21

So much for the discussion of this question. At the same time the  answer to the next question we have to

investigate is clear from these  considerations, I mean how it is that the male contributes to  generation and

how it is that the semen from the male is the cause  of  the offspring. Does it exist in the body of the embryo as

a part of  it  from the first, mingling with the material which comes from the  female? Or does the semen

communicate nothing to the material body  of  the embryo but only to the power and movement in it? For this

power  is  that which acts and makes, while that which is made and receives  the  form is the residue of the

secretion in the female. Now the latter  alternative appears to be the right one both a priori and in view of  the

facts. For, if we consider the question on general grounds, we  find that, whenever one thing is made from two

of which one is  active  and the other passive, the active agent does not exist in  that which  is made; and, still


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

21 18



Top




Page No 22


more generally, the same applies when  one thing  moves and another is moved; the moving thing does not

exist in that  which is moved. But the female, as female, is passive,  and the male,  as male, is active, and the

principle of the movement  comes from him.  Therefore, if we take the highest genera under which  they each

fall,  the one being active and motive and the other  passive and moved, that  one thing which is produced

comes from them  only in the sense in which  a bed comes into being from the carpenter  and the wood, or in

which a  ball comes into being from the wax and the  form. It is plain then that  it is not necessary that anything

at all  should come away from the  male, and if anything does come away it does  not follow that this  gives rise

to the embryo as being in the  embryo, but only as that  which imparts the motion and as the form;  so the

medical art cures the  patient. 

This a priori argument is confirmed by the facts. For it is for  this  reason that some males which unite with the

female do not, it  appears,  insert any part of themselves into the female, but on the  contrary the  female inserts

a part of herself into the male; this  occurs in some  insects. For the effect produced by the semen in the  female

(in the  case of those animals whose males do insert a part)  is produced in  the case of these insects by the heat

and power in the  male animal  itself when the female inserts that part of herself which  receives the  secretion.

And therefore such animals remain united a  long time, and  when they are separated the young are produced

quickly.  For the  union lasts until that which is analogous to the semen has  done its  work, and when they

separate the female produces the embryo  quickly;  for the young is imperfect inasmuch as all such creatures

give birth  to scoleces. 

What occurs in birds and oviparous fishes is the greatest proof  that  neither does the semen come from all

parts of the male nor does  he  emit anything of such a nature as to exist within that which is  generated, as part

of the material embryo, but that he only makes a  living creature by the power which resides in the semen  (as

we said  in the case of those insects whose females insert a part of themselves  into the male).  For if a henbird

is in process of producing  windeggs and is then trodden by the cock before the egg has begun  to  whiten and

while it is all still yellow, then they become fertile  instead of being windeggs. And if while it is still yellow

she be  trodden by another cock, the whole brood of chicks turn out like the  second cock. Hence some of those

who are anxious to rear fine birds  act thus; they change the cocks for the first and second treading, not  as if

they thought that the semen is mingled with the egg or exists in  it, or that it comes from all parts of the cock;

for if it did it  would have come from both cocks, so that the chick would have all  its  parts doubled. But it is

by its force that the semen of the male  gives  a certain quality to the material and the nutriment in the  female,

for  the second semen added to the first can produce this  effect by heat  and concoction, as the egg acquires

nutriment so long  as it is  growing. 

The same conclusion is to be drawn from the generation of  oviparous fishes. When the female has laid her

eggs, the male spinkles  the milt over them, and those eggs are fertilized which it reaches,  but not the others;

this shows that the male does not contribute  anything to the quantity but only to the quality of the embryo. 

From what has been said it is plain that the semen does not come  from the whole of the body of the male in

those animals which emit it,  and that the contribution of the female to the generative product is  not the same

as that of the male, but the male contributes the  principle of movement and the female the material. This is

why the  female does not produce offspring by herself, for she needs a  principle, i.e. something to begin the

movement in the embryo and to  define the form it is to assume. Yet in some animals, as birds, the  nature of

the female unassisted can generate to a certain extent,  for  they do form something, only it is incomplete; I

mean the  socalled  windeggs. 

22

For the same reason the development of the embryo takes place in  the  female; neither the male himself nor

the female emits semen into  the  male, but the female receives within herself the share contributed  by both,


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

22 19



Top




Page No 23


because in the female is the material from which is made  the  resulting product. Not only must the mass of

material exist  there from  which the embryo is formed in the first instance, but  further material  must

constantly be added that it may increase in  size. Therefore the  birth must take place in the female. For the

carpenter must keep in  close connexion with his timber and the  potter with his clay, and  generally all

workmanship and the ultimate  movement imparted to matter  must be connected with the material  concerned,

as, for instance,  architecture is in the buildings it  makes. 

From these considerations we may also gather how it is that the  male  contributes to generation. The male

does not emit semen at all in  some  animals, and where he does this is no part of the resulting  embryo;  just so

no material part comes from the carpenter to the  material,  i.e. the wood in which he works, nor does any part

of the  carpenter's art exist within what he makes, but the shape and the form  are imparted from him to the

material by means of the motion he sets  up. It is his hands that move his tools, his tools that move the

material; it is his knowledge of his art, and his soul, in which is  the form, that moves his hands or any other

part of him with a  motion  of some definite kind, a motion varying with the varying nature  of the  object made.

In like manner, in the male of those animals which  emit  semen Nature uses the semen as a tool and as

possessing motion in  actuality, just as tools are used in the products of any art, for in  them lies in a certain

sense the motion of the art. Such, then, is the  way in which these males contribute to generation. But when

the male  does not emit semen, but the female inserts some part of herself  into  the male, this is parallel to a

case in which a man should  carry the  material to the workman. For by reason of weakness in such  males

Nature is not able to do anything by any secondary means, but  the  movements imparted to the material are

scarcely strong enough when  Nature herself watches over them. Thus here she resembles a modeller  in clay

rather than a carpenter, for she does not touch the work she  is forming by means of tools, but, as it were, with

her own hands. 

23

In all animals which can move about, the sexes are separated, one  individual being male and one female,

though both are the same in  species, as with man and horse. But in plants these powers are  mingled, female

not being separated from male. Wherefore they generate  out of themselves, and do not emit semen but

produce an embryo, what  is called the seed. Empedocles puts this well in the line: 'and thus  the tall trees

oviposit; first olives...' For as the egg is an embryo,  a certain part of it giving rise to the animal and the rest

being  nutriment, so also from a part of the seed springs the growing  plant,  and the rest is nutriment for the

shoot and the first root. 

In a certain sense the same thing happens also in those animals  which have the sexes separate. For when there

is need for them to  generate the sexes are no longer separated any more than in plants,  their nature desiring

that they shall become one; and this is plain to  view when they copulate and are united, that one animal is

made out of  both. 

It is the nature of those creatures which do not emit semen to  remain united a long time until the male

element has formed the  embryo, as with those insects which copulate. The others so remain  only until the

male has discharged from the parts of himself  introduced something which will form the embryo in a longer

time, as  among the sanguinea. For the former remain paired some part of a  day,  while the semen forms the

embryo in several days. And after  emitting  this they cease their union. 

And animals seem literally to be like divided plants, as though  one should separate and divide them, when

they bear seed, into the  male and female existing in them. 

In all this Nature acts like an intelligent workman. For to the  essence of plants belongs no other function or

business than the  production of seed; since, then, this is brought about by the union of  male and female,


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

23 20



Top




Page No 24


Nature has mixed these and set them together in  plants, so that the sexes are not divided in them. Plants,

however,  have been investigated elsewhere. But the function of the animal is  not only to generate  (which is

common to all living things),  but  they all of them participate also in a kind of knowledge, some more  and

some less, and some very little indeed. For they have  senseperception, and this is a kind of knowledge.  (If

we consider  the value of this we find that it is of great importance compared with  the class of lifeless objects,

but of little compared with the use  of  the intellect. For against the latter the mere participation in  touch  and

taste seems to be practically nothing, but beside absolute  insensibility it seems most excellent; for it would

seem a treasure to  gain even this kind of knowledge rather than to lie in a state of  death and nonexistence.)

Now it is by senseperception that an  animal differs from those organisms which have only life. But since,  if

it is a living animal, it must also live; therefore, when it is  necessary for it to accomplish the function of that

which has life, it  unites and copulates, becoming like a plant, as we said before. 

Testaceous animals, being intermediate between animals and plants,  perform the function of neither class as

belonging to both. As  plants  they have no sexes, and one does not generate in another; as  animals  they do not

bear fruit from themselves like plants; but they  are  formed and generated from a liquid and earthy concretion.

However,  we  must speak later of the generation of these animals. 

Book II

1

THAT the male and the female are the principles of generation has  been previously stated, as also what is

their power and their essence.  But why is it that one thing becomes and is male, another female? It  is the

business of our discussion as it proceeds to try and point  out  (1) that the sexes arise from Necessity and the

first efficient  cause,  (2) from what sort of material they are formed. That (3) they  exist  because it is better and

on account of the final cause, takes us  back  to a principle still further remote. 

Now (1) some existing things are eternal and divine whilst others  admit of both existence and nonexistence.

But (2) that which is noble  and divine is always, in virtue of its own nature, the cause of the  better in such

things as admit of being better or worse, and what is  not eternal does admit of existence and nonexistence,

and can partake  in the better and the worse. And (3) soul is better than body, and  living, having soul, is

thereby better than the lifeless which has  none, and being is better than not being, living than not living.

These, then, are the reasons of the generation of animals. For since  it is impossible that such a class of things

as animals should be of  an eternal nature, therefore that which comes into being is eternal in  the only way

possible. Now it is impossible for it to be eternal as an  individual  (though of course the real essence of things

is in the  individual) were it such it would be eternal but it is possible  for  it as a species. This is why there is

always a class of men and  animals and plants. But since the male and female essences are the  first principles

of these, they will exist in the existing individuals  for the sake of generation. Again, as the first efficient or

moving  cause, to which belong the definition and the form, is better and more  divine in its nature than the

material on which it works, it is better  that the superior principle should be separated from the inferior.

Therefore, wherever it is possible and so far as it is possible, the  male is separated from the female. For the

first principle of the  movement, or efficient cause, whereby that which comes into being is  male, is better and

more divine than the material whereby it is  female. The male, however, comes together and mingles with the

female  for the work of generation, because this is common to both. 

A thing lives, then, in virtue of participating in the male and  female principles, wherefore even plants have

some kind of life; but  the class of animals exists in virtue of senseperception. The sexes  are divided in

nearly all of these that can move about, for the  reasons already stated, and some of them, as said before, emit

semen  in copulation, others not. The reason of this is that the higher  animals are more independent in their

nature, so that they have  greater size, and this cannot exist without vital heat; for the  greater body requires


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

Book II 21



Top




Page No 25


more force to move it, and heat is a motive  force. Therefore, taking a general view, we may say that

sanguinea are  of greater size than bloodless animals, and those which move about  than those which remain

fixed. And these are just the animals which  emit semen on account of their heat and size. 

So much for the cause of the existence of the two sexes. Some  animals bring to perfection and produce into

the world a creature like  themselves, as all those which bring their young into the world alive;  others produce

something undeveloped which has not yet acquired its  own form; in this latter division the sanguinea lay

eggs, the  bloodless animals either lay an egg or give birth to a scolex. The  difference between egg and scolex

is this: an egg is that from a  part  of which the young comes into being, the rest being nutriment for  it;  but the

whole of a scolex is developed into the whole of the young  animal. Of the vivipara, which bring into the

world an animal like  themselves, some are internally viviparous  (as men, horses, cattle,  and of marine

animals dolphins and the other cetacea);  others first  lay eggs within themselves, and only after this are

externally  viviparous  (as the cartilaginous fishes).  Among the ovipara some  produce the egg in a perfect

condition  (as birds and all oviparous  quadrupeds and footless animals, e.g. lizards and tortoises and most

snakes; for the eggs of all these do not increase when once laid).  The eggs of others are imperfect; such are

those of fishes,  crustaceans, and cephalopods, for their eggs increase after being  produced. 

All the vivipara are sanguineous, and the sanguinea are either  viviparous or oviparous, except those which are

altogether  infertile.  Among bloodless animals the insects produce a scolex, alike  those that  are generated by

copulation and those that copulate  themselves though  not so generated. For there are some insects of this  sort,

which  though they come into being by spontaneous generation  are yet male and  female; from their union

something is produced,  only it is imperfect;  the reason of this has been previously stated. 

These classes admit of much crossdivision. Not all bipeds are  viviparous  (for birds are oviparous),  nor are

they all oviparous  (for man is viviparous),  nor are all quadrupeds oviparous  (for  horses, cattle, and countless

others are viviparous),  nor are they  all viviparous  (for lizards, crocodiles, and many others lay eggs).  Nor

does the presence or absence of feet make the difference  between  them, for not only are some footless

animals viviparous, as  vipers and  the cartilaginous fishes, while others are oviparous, as  the other  fishes and

serpents, but also among those which have feet  many are  oviparous and many viviparous, as the quadrupeds

above  mentioned. And  some which have feet, as man, and some which have  not, as the whale  and dolphin,

are internally viviparous. By this  character then it is  not possible to divide them, nor is any of the  locomotive

organs the  cause of this difference, but it is those  animals which are more  perfect in their nature and

participate in a  purer element which are  viviparous, for nothing is internally  viviparous unless it receive and

breathe out air. But the more perfect  are those which are hotter in  their nature and have more moisture  and are

not earthy in their  composition. And the measure of natural  heat is the lung when it has  blood in it, for

generally those  animals which have a lung are hotter  than those which have not, and in  the former class again

those whose  lung is not spongy nor solid nor  containing only a little blood, but  soft and full of blood. And as

the  animal is perfect but the egg and  the scolex are imperfect, so the  perfect is naturally produced from  the

more perfect. If animals are  hotter as shown by their possessing a  lung but drier in their  nature, or are colder

but have more moisture,  then they either lay a  perfect egg or are viviparous after laying an  egg within

themselves.  For birds and scaly reptiles because of their  heat produce a perfect  egg, but because of their

dryness it is only an  egg; the cartilaginous  fishes have less heat than these but more  moisture, so that they are

intermediate, for they are both oviparous  and viviparous within  themselves, the former because they are cold,

the latter because of  their moisture; for moisture is vivifying,  whereas dryness is furthest  removed from what

has life. Since they  have neither feathers nor  scales such as either reptiles or other  fishes have, all which are

signs rather of a dry and earthy nature,  the egg they produce is soft;  for the earthy matter does not come to  the

surface in their eggs any  more than in themselves. This is why  they lay eggs in themselves,  for if the egg

were laid externally it  would be destroyed, having no  protection. 

Animals that are cold and rather dry than moist also lay eggs, but  the egg is imperfect; at the same time,

because they are of an  earthy  nature and the egg they produce is imperfect, therefore it  has a hard  integument


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

Book II 22



Top




Page No 26


that it may be preserved by the protection of  the  shelllike covering. Hence fishes, because they are scaly,

and  crustacea, because they are of an earthy nature, lay eggs with a  hard  integument. 

The cephalopods, having themselves bodies of a sticky nature,  preserve in the same way the imperfect eggs

they lay, for they deposit  a quantity of sticky material about the embryo. All insects produce  a  scolex. Now

all the insects are bloodless, wherefore all creatures  that produce a scolex from themselves are so. But we

cannot say simply  that all bloodless animals produce a scolex, for the classes overlap  one another, (1) the

insects, (2) the animals that produce a scolex,  (3) those that lay their egg imperfect, as the scaly fishes, the

crustacea, and the cephalopoda. I say that these form a gradation, for  the eggs of these latter resemble a

scolex, in that they increase  after oviposition, and the scolex of insects again as it develops  resembles an egg;

how so we shall explain later. 

We must observe how rightly Nature orders generation in regular  gradation. The more perfect and hotter

animals produce their young  perfect in respect of quality  (in respect of quantity this is so with  no animal, for

the young always increase in size after birth),  and  these generate living animals within themselves from the

first. The  second class do not generate perfect animals within themselves from  the first  (for they are only

viviparous after first laying eggs),  but still they are externally viviparous. The third class do not  produce a

perfect animal, but an egg, and this egg is perfect. Those  whose nature is still colder than these produce an

egg, but an  imperfect one, which is perfected outside the body, as the class of  scaly fishes, the crustacea, and

the cephalopods. The fifth and  coldest class does not even lay an egg from itself; but so far as  the  young ever

attain to this condition at all, it is outside the body  of  the parent, as has been said already. For insects produce

a  scolex  first; the scolex after developing becomes egglike  (for the  socalled chrysalis or pupa is equivalent

to an egg);  then from  this  it is that a perfect animal comes into being, reaching the end of  its  development in

the second change. 

Some animals then, as said before, do not come into being from  semen, but all the sanguinea do so which are

generated by  copulation,  the male emitting semen into the female when this has  entered into her  the young

are formed and assume their peculiar  character, some within  the animals themselves when they are

viviparous, others in eggs. 

There is a considerable difficulty in understanding how the plant  is  formed out of the seed or any animal out

of the semen. Everything  that  comes into being or is made must (1) be made out of something,  (2)  be made

by the agency of something, and (3) must become something.  Now  that out of which it is made is the

material; this some animals  have  in its first form within themselves, taking it from the female  parent,  as all

those which are not born alive but produced as a scolex  or an  egg; others receive it from the mother for a long

time by  sucking,  as the young of all those which are not only externally but  also  internally viviparous. Such,

then, is the material out of which  things  come into being, but we now are inquiring not out of what the  parts

of  an animal are made, but by what agency. Either it is  something  external which makes them, or else

something existing in the  seminal  fluid and the semen; and this must either be soul or a part of  soul,  or

something containing soul. 

Now it would appear irrational to suppose that any of either the  internal organs or the other parts is made by

something external,  since one thing cannot set up a motion in another without touching it,  nor can a thing be

affected in any way by another if it does not set  up a motion in it. Something then of the sort we require exists

in the  embryo itself, being either a part of it or separate from it. To  suppose that it should be something else

separate from it is  irrational. For after the animal has been produced does this something  perish or does it

remain in it? But nothing of the kind appears to  be  in it, nothing which is not a part of the whole plant or

animal.  Yet,  on the other hand, it is absurd to say that it perishes after  making  either all the parts or only some

of them. If it makes some  of the  parts and then perishes, what is to make the rest of them?  Suppose  this

something makes the heart and then perishes, and the  heart makes  another organ, by the same argument either

all the parts  must perish  or all must remain. Therefore it is preserved and does not  perish.  Therefore it is a


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

Book II 23



Top




Page No 27


part of the embryo itself which exists in  the semen  from the beginning; and if indeed there is no part of the

soul which  does not exist in some part of the body, it would also be a  part  containing soul in it from the

beginning. 

How, then, does it make the other parts? Either all the parts, as  heart, lung, liver, eye, and all the rest, come

into being together or  in succession, as is said in the verse ascribed to Orpheus, for  there  he says that an

animal comes into being in the same way as the  knitting of a net. That the former is not the fact is plain even

to  the senses, for some of the parts are clearly visible as already  existing in the embryo while others are not;

that it is not because of  their being too small that they are not visible is clear, for the lung  is of greater size

than the heart, and yet appears later than the  heart in the original development. Since, then, one is earlier and

another later, does the one make the other, and does the later part  exist on account of the part which is next to

it, or rather does the  one come into being only after the other? I mean, for instance, that  it is not the fact that

the heart, having come into being first,  then  makes the liver, and the liver again another organ, but that  the

liver  only comes into being after the heart, and not by the agency  of the  heart, as a man becomes a man after

being a boy, not by his  agency. An  explanation of this is that, in all the productions of  Nature or of  art, what

already exists potentially is brought into  being only by  what exists actually; therefore if one organ formed

another the form  and the character of the later organ would have to  exist in the  earlier, e.g. the form of the

liver in the heart. And  otherwise also  the theory is strange and fictitious. 

Yet again, if the whole animal or plant is formed from semen or  seed, it is impossible that any part of it

should exist ready made  in  the semen or seed, whether that part be able to make the other  parts  or no. For it is

plain that, if it exists in it from the  first, it was  made by that which made the semen. But semen must be  made

first, and  that is the function of the generating parent. So,  then, it is not  possible that any part should exist in

it, and  therefore it has not  within itself that which makes the parts. 

But neither can this agent be external, and yet it must needs be  one  or other of the two. We must try, then, to

solve this difficulty,  for perhaps some one of the statements made cannot be made without  qualification, e.g.

the statement that the parts cannot be made by  what is external to the semen. For if in a certain sense they

cannot,  yet in another sense they can.  (Now it makes no difference  whether we  say 'the semen' or 'that from

which the semen comes', in so  far as the  semen has in itself the movement initiated by the other.)  It is

possible, then, that A should move B, and B move C; that, in  fact, the  case should be the same as with the

automatic machines shown  as  curiosities. For the parts of such machines while at rest have a  sort  of

potentiality of motion in them, and when any external force  puts  the first of them in motion, immediately the

next is moved in  actuality. As, then, in these automatic machines the external force  moves the parts in a

certain sense  (not by touching any part at the  moment, but by having touched one previously),  in like manner

also  that from which the semen comes, or in other words that which made the  semen, sets up the movement

in the embryo and makes the parts of it by  having first touched something though not continuing to touch it.

In a  way it is the innate motion that does this, as the act of building  builds the house. Plainly, then, while

there is something which  makes  the parts, this does not exist as a definite object, nor does it  exist  in the

semen at the first as a complete part. 

But how is each part formed? We must answer this by starting in  the first instance from the principle that, in

all products of  Nature  or art, a thing is made by something actually existing out of  that  which is potentially

such as the finished product. Now the  semen is of  such a nature, and has in it such a principle of motion,  that

when the  motion is ceasing each of the parts comes into being,  and that as a  part having life or soul. For there

is no such thing  as face or flesh  without life or soul in it; it is only equivocally  that they will be  called face or

flesh if the life has gone out of  them, just as if they  had been made of stone or wood. And the  homogeneous

parts and the  organic come into being together. And just  as we should not say that  an axe or other instrument

or organ was made  by the fire alone, so  neither shall we say that foot or hand were made  by heat alone. The

same applies also to flesh, for this too has a  function. While, then,  we may allow that hardness and softness,

stickiness and brittleness,  and whatever other qualities are found  in the parts that have life and  soul, may be


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

Book II 24



Top




Page No 28


caused by mere heat and  cold, yet, when we come to the  principle in virtue of which flesh is  flesh and bone is

bone, that is  no longer so; what makes them is the  movement set up by the male  parent, who is in actuality

what that  out of which the offspring is  made is in potentiality. This is what we  find in the products of art;  heat

and cold may make the iron soft  and hard, but what makes a sword  is the movement of the tools  employed,

this movement containing the  principle of the art. For the  art is the startingpoint and form of  the product;

only it exists in  something else, whereas the movement of  Nature exists in the product  itself, issuing from

another nature which  has the form in actuality. 

Has the semen soul, or not? The same argument applies here as in  the  question concerning the parts. As no

part, if it participate not  in  soul, will be a part except in an equivocal sense  (as the eye of a  dead man is still

called an 'eye'),  so no soul will exist in anything  except that of which it is soul; it is plain therefore that semen

both  has soul, and is soul, potentially. 

But a thing existing potentially may be nearer or further from its  realization in actuality, as e.g. a

mathematician when asleep is  further from his realization in actuality as engaged in mathematics  than when

he is awake, and when awake again but not studying  mathematics he is further removed than when he is so

studying.  Accordingly it is not any part that is the cause of the soul's  coming  into being, but it is the first

moving cause from outside.  (For  nothing generates itself, though when it has come into being it

thenceforward increases itself.)  Hence it is that only one part comes  into being first and not all of them

together. But that must first  come into being which has a principle of increase  (for this nutritive  power exists

in all alike, whether animals or plants, and this is  the  same as the power that enables an animal or plant to

generate  another  like itself, that being the function of them all if  naturally  perfect).  And this is necessary for

the reason that  whenever a living  thing is produced it must grow. It is produced,  then, by something  else of

the same name, as e.g. man is produced by  man, but it is  increased by means of itself. There is, then,

something  which  increases it. If this is a single part, this must come into  being  first. Therefore if the heart is

first made in some animals, and  what  is analogous to the heart in the others which have no heart, it  is  from

this or its analogue that the first principle of movement  would  arise. 

We have thus discussed the difficulties previously raised on the  question what is the efficient cause of

generation in each case, as  the first moving and formative power. 

2

The next question to be mooted concerns the nature of semen. For  whereas when it issues from the animal it

is thick and white, yet on  cooling it becomes liquid as water, and its colour is that of water.  This would

appear strange, for water is not thickened by heat; yet  semen is thick when it issues from within the animal's

body which is  hot, and becomes liquid on cooling. Again, watery fluids freeze, but  semen, if exposed in frosts

to the open air, does not freeze but  liquefies, as if it was thickened by the opposite of cold. Yet it is

unreasonable, again, to suppose that it is thickened by heat. For it  is only substances having a predominance

of earth in their composition  that coagulate and thicken on boiling, e.g. milk. It ought then to  solidify on

cooling, but as a matter of fact it does not become  solid  in any part but the whole of it goes like water. 

This then is the difficulty. If it is water, water evidently does  not thicken through heat, whereas the semen is

thick and both it and  the body whence it issues are hot. If it is made of earth or a mixture  of earth and water, it

ought not to liquefy entirely and turn to  water. 

Perhaps, however, we have not discriminated all the possibilities.  It is not only the liquids composed of water

and earthy matter that  thicken, but also those composed of water and air; foam, for instance,  becomes thicker

and white, and the smaller and less visible the  bubbles in it, the whiter and firmer does the mass appear. The

same  thing happens also with oil; on mixing with air it thickens, wherefore  that which is whitening becomes


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

2 25



Top




Page No 29


thicker, the watery part in it being  separated off by the heat and turning to air. And if oxide of lead  is  mixed

with water or even with oil, the mass increases greatly and  changes from liquid and dark to firm and white,

the reason being  that  air is mixed in with it which increases the mass and makes the  white  shine through, as in

foam and snow  (for snow is foam).  And  water  itself on mingling with oil becomes thick and white, because

air  is  entangled in it by the act of pounding them together, and oil  itself  has much air in it  (for shininess is a

property of air, not of  earth  or water).  This too is why it floats on the surface of the  water, for  the air

contained in it as in a vessel bears it up and  makes it float,  being the cause of its lightness. So too oil is

thickened without  freezing in cold weather and frosts; it does not  freeze because of its  heat  (for the air is hot

and will not freeze),  but because the air is  forced together and compressed, as..., by the  cold, the oil becomes

thicker. These are the reasons why semen is firm  and white when it  issues from within the animal; it has a

quantity  of hot air in it  because of the internal heat; afterwards, when the  heat has evaporated  and the air has

cooled, it turns liquid and  dark; for the water, and  any small quantity of earthy matter there may  be, remain in

semen as  it dries, as they do in phlegm. 

Semen, then, is a compound of spirit  (pneuma)  and water, and the  former is hot air  (aerh);  hence semen is

liquid in its nature  because it is made of water. What Ctesias the Cnidian has asserted  of  the semen of

elephants is manifestly untrue; he says that it  hardens  so much in drying that it becomes like amber. But this

does  not  happen, though it is true that one semen must be more earthy  than  another, and especially so with

animals that have much earthy  matter  in them because of the bulk of their bodies. And it is thick  and white

because it is mixed with spirit, for it is also an  invariable rule  that it is white, and Herodotus does not report

the  truth when he says  that the semen of the Aethiopians is black, as if  everything must  needs be black in

those who have a black skin, and  that too when he  saw their teeth were white. The reason of the  whiteness of

semen is  that it is a foam, and foam is white, especially  that which is  composed of the smallest parts, small in

the sense  that each bubble is  invisible, which is what happens when water and  oil are mixed and  shaken

together, as said before.  (Even the ancients  seem to have  noticed that semen is of the nature of foam; at least

it was from this  they named the goddess who presides over union.) 

This then is the explanation of the problem proposed, and it is  plain too that this is why semen does not

freeze; for air will not  freeze. 

3

The next question to raise and to answer is this. If, in the case  of  those animals which emit semen into the

female, that which enters  makes no part of the resulting embryo, where is the material part of  it diverted if  (as

we have seen)  it acts by means of the power  residing in it? It is not only necessary to decide whether what is

forming in the female receives anything material, or not, from that  which has entered her, but also concerning

the soul in virtue of which  an animal is so called  (and this is in virtue of the sensitive part  of the soul) does

this exist originally in the semen and in the  unfertilized embryo or not, and if it does whence does it come?

For  nobody would put down the unfertilized embryo as soulless or in  every  sense bereft of life  (since both the

semen and the embryo of an  animal have every bit as much life as a plant),  and it is  productive  up to a certain

point. That then they possess the nutritive  soul is  plain  (and plain is it from the discussions elsewhere about

soul why  this soul must be acquired first).  As they develop they also  acquire  the sensitive soul in virtue of

which an animal is an  animal. For e.g.  an animal does not become at the same time an  animal and a man or a

horse or any other particular animal. For the  end is developed last,  and the peculiar character of the species is

the end of the generation  in each individual. Hence arises a  question of the greatest  difficulty, which we must

strive to solve  to the best of our ability  and as far as possible. When and how and  whence is a share in reason

acquired by those animals that participate  in this principle? It is  plain that the semen and the unfertilized

embryo, while still separate  from each other, must be assumed to  have the nutritive soul  potentially, but not

actually, except that  (like those unfertilized  embryos that are separated from the mother)  it absorbs

nourishment and  performs the function of the nutritive  soul. For at first all such  embryos seem to live the life


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

3 26



Top




Page No 30


of a  plant. And it is clear that we must  be guided by this in speaking of  the sensitive and the rational soul.  For

all three kinds of soul,  not only the nutritive, must be possessed  potentially before they  are possessed in

actuality. And it is  necessary either (1) that they  should all come into being in the  embryo without existing

previously  outside it, or (2) that they should  all exist previously, or (3), that  some should so exist and others

not. Again, it is necessary that  they should either (1) come into  being in the material supplied by the  female

without entering with the  semen of the male, or (2) come from  the male and be imparted to the  material in the

female. If the latter,  then either all of them, or  none, or some must come into being in  the male from outside. 

Now that it is impossible for them all to preexist is clear from  this consideration. Plainly those principles

whose activity is  bodily  cannot exist without a body, e.g. walking cannot exist  without feet.  For the same

reason also they cannot enter from outside.  For neither  is it possible for them to enter by themselves, being

inseparable from  a body, nor yet in a body, for the semen is only a  secretion of the  nutriment in process of

change. It remains, then, for  the reason alone  so to enter and alone to be divine, for no bodily  activity has any

connexion with the activity of reason. 

Now it is true that the faculty of all kinds of soul seems to have  a  connexion with a matter different from and

more divine than the  socalled elements; but as one soul differs from another in honour and  dishonour, so

differs also the nature of the corresponding matter. All  have in their semen that which causes it to be

productive; I mean what  is called vital heat. This is not fire nor any such force, but it is  the spiritus included

in the semen and the foamlike, and the  natural  principle in the spiritus, being analogous to the element of

the  stars. Hence, whereas fire generates no animal and we do not  find any  living thing forming in either solids

or liquids under the  influence  of fire, the heat of the sun and that of animals does  generate them.  Not only is

this true of the heat that works through  the semen, but  whatever other residuum of the animal nature there

may be, this also  has still a vital principle in it. From such  considerations it is  clear that the heat in animals

neither is fire  nor derives its origin  from fire. 

Let us return to the material of the semen, in and with which  comes away from the male the spiritus

conveying the principle of soul.  Of this principle there are two kinds; the one is not connected with  matter,

and belongs to those animals in which is included something  divine  (to wit, what is called the reason),  while

the other is  inseparable from matter. This material of the semen dissolves and  evaporates because it has a

liquid and watery nature. Therefore we  ought not to expect it always to come out again from the female or  to

form any part of the embryo that has taken shape from it; the  case  resembles that of the figjuice which

curdles milk, for this  too  changes without becoming any part of the curdling masses. 

It has been settled, then, in what sense the embryo and the semen  have soul, and in what sense they have not;

they have it potentially  but not actually. 

Now semen is a secretion and is moved with the same movement as  that  in virtue of which the body increases

(this increase being due  to  subdivision of the nutriment in its last stage).  When it has  entered the uterus it puts

into form the corresponding secretion of  the female and moves it with the same movement wherewith it is

moved  itself. For the female's contribution also is a secretion, and has all  the arts in it potentially though none

of them actually; it has in  it  potentially even those parts which differentiate the female from  the  male, for just

as the young of mutilated parents are sometimes  born  mutilated and sometimes not, so also the young born of

a female  are  sometimes female and sometimes male instead. For the female is, as  it  were, a mutilated male,

and the catamenia are semen, only not pure;  for there is only one thing they have not in them, the principle of

soul. For this reason, whenever a windegg is produced by any  animal,  the egg so forming has in it the parts

of both sexes  potentially, but  has not the principle in question, so that it does  not develop into a  living

creature, for this is introduced by the  semen of the male. When  such a principle has ben imparted to the

secretion of the female it  becomes an embryo. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

3 27



Top




Page No 31


Liquid but corporeal substances become surrounded by some kind of  covering on heating, like the solid scum

which forms on boiled foods  when cooling. All bodies are held together by the glutinous; this  quality, as the

embryo develops and increases in size, is acquired  by  the sinewy substance, which holds together the parts of

animals,  being  actual sinew in some and its analogue in others. To the same  class  belong also skin,

bloodvessels, membranes, and the like, for  these  differ in being more or less glutinous and generally in

excess  and  deficiency. 

4

In those animals whose nature is comparatively imperfect, when a  perfect embryo  (which, however, is not yet

a perfect animal)  has  been formed, it is cast out from the mother, for reasons previously  stated. An embryo is

then complete when it is either male or female,  in the case of those animals who possess this distinction, for

some  (i.e. all those which are not themselves produced from a male or  female parent nor from a union of the

two)  produce an offspring which  is neither male nor female. Of the generation of these we shall  speak  later. 

The perfect animals, those internally viviparous, keep the  developing embryo within themselves and in close

connexion until  they  give birth to a complete animal and bring it to light. 

A third class is externally viviparous but first internally  oviparous; they develop the egg into a perfect

condition, and then  in  some cases the egg is set free as with creatures externally  oviparous,  and the animal is

produced from the egg within the mother's  body; in  other cases, when the nutriment from the egg is

consumed,  development  is completed by connection with the uterus, and  therefore the egg is  not set free from

the uterus. This character  marks the cartilaginous  fish, of which we must speak later by  themselves. 

Here we must make our first start from the first class; these are  the perfect or viviparous animals, and of these

the first is man.  Now  the secretion of the semen takes place in all of them just as does  that of any other

residual matter. For each is conveyed to its  proper  place without any force from the breath or compulsion of

any  other  cause, as some assert, saying that the generative parts  attract the  semen like cuppingglasses, aided

by the force of the  breath, as if it  were possible for either this secretion or the  residue of the solid  and liquid

nutriment to go anywhere else than  they do without the  exertion of such a force. Their reason is that the

discharge of both  is attended by holding the breath, but this is a  common feature of all  cases when it is

necessary to move anything,  because strength arises  through holding the breath. Why, even  without this force

the  secretions or excretions are discharged in  sleep if the parts  concerned are full of them and are relaxed.

One  might as well say that  it is by the breath that the seeds of plants  are always segregated to  the places

where they are wont to bear fruit.  No, the real cause, as  has been stated already, is that there are  special parts

for receiving  all the secretions, alike the useless  (as  the residues of the liquid  and solid nutriment),  and the

blood, which  has the socalled  bloodvessels. 

To consider now the region of the uterus in the female the two  bloodvessels, the great vessel and the aorta,

divide higher up, and  many fine vessels from them terminate in the uterus. These become  overfilled from

the nourishment they convey, nor is the female nature  able to concoct it, because it is colder than man's; so

the blood is  excreted through very fine vessels into the uterus, these being unable  on account of their

narrowness to receive the excessive quantity,  and  the result is a sort of haemorrhage. The period is not

accurately  defined in women, but tends to return during the waning  of the moon.  This we should expect, for

the bodies of animals are  colder when the  environment happens to become so, and the time of  change from

one  month to another is cold because of the absence of the  moon, whence  also it results that this time is

stormier than the  middle of the  month. When then the residue of the nourishment has  changed into  blood, the

catamenia tend to occur at the abovementioned  period, but  when it is not concocted a little matter at a time

is  always coming  away, and this is why 'whites' appear in females while  still small, in  fact mere children. If

both these discharges of the  secretions are  moderate, the body remains in good health, for they act  as a


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

4 28



Top




Page No 32


purification of the secretions which are the causes of a morbid  state  of body; if they do not occur at all or if

they are excessive,  they  are injurious, either causing illness or pulling down the  patient;  hence whites, if

continuous and excessive, prevent girls from  growing.  This secretion then is necessarily discharged by

females  for the  reasons given; for, the female nature being unable to  concoct the  nourishment thoroughly,

there must not only be left a  residue of the  useless nutriment, but also there must be a residue  in the

bloodvessels, and this filling the channels of the finest  vessels  must overflow. Then Nature, aiming at the

best end, uses it up  in this  place for the sake of generation, that another creature may  come into  being of the

same kind as the former was going to be, for  the  menstrual blood is already potentially such as the body from

which  it  is discharged. 

In all females, then, there must necessarily be such a secretion,  more indeed in those that have blood and of

these most of all in  man,  but in the others also some matter must be collected in the  uterine  region. The

reason why there is more in those that have  blood and most  in man has been already given, but why, if all

females have such a  secretion, have not all males one to correspond?  For some of them do  not emit semen

but, just as those which do emit it  fashion by the  movement in the semen the mass forming from the  material

supplied by  the female, so do the animals in question bring  the same to pass and  exert the same formative

power by the movement  within themselves in  that part from whence the semen is secreted. This  is the region

about  the diaphragm in all those animals which have one,  for the heart or  its analogue is the first principle of

a natural  body, while the lower  part is a mere addition for the sake of it.  Now the reason why it is  not all

males that have a generative  secretion, while all females do,  is that the animal is a body with  Soul or life; the

female always  provides the material, the male that  which fashions it, for this is  the power that we say they

each  possess, and this is what is meant by  calling them male and female.  Thus while it is necessary for the

female to provide a body and a  material mass, it is not necessary for  the male, because it is not  within the

work of art or the embryo that  the tools or the maker  must exist. While the body is from the female,  it is the

soul that  is from the male, for the soul is the reality of a  particular body.  For this reason if animals of a

different kind are  crossed  (and  this is possible when the periods of gestation are equal  and  conception takes

place nearly at the same season and there is no  great  difference in the of the animals),  the first cross has a

common  resemblance to both parents, as the hybrid between fox and dog,  partridge and domestic fowl, but as

time goes on and one generation  springs from another, the final result resembles the female in form,  just as

foreign seeds produce plants varying in accordance with the  country in which they are sown. For it is the soil

that gives to the  seeds the material and the body of the plant. And hence the part of  the female which receives

the semen is not a mere passage, but the  uterus has a considerable width, whereas the males that emit semen

have only passages for this purpose, and these are bloodless. 

Each of the secretions becomes such at the moment when it is in  its proper place; before that there is nothing

of the sort unless with  much violence and contrary to nature. 

We have thus stated the reason for which the generative secretions  are formed in animals. But when the

semen from the male  (in those  animals which emit semen)  has entered, it puts into form the purest  part of the

female secretion  (for the greater part of the catamenia  also is useless and fluid, as is the most fluid part of the

male  secretion, i.e. in a single emission, the earlier discharge being in  most cases apt to be infertile rather than

the later, having less  vital heat through want of concoction, whereas that which is concocted  is thick and of a

more material nature). 

If there is no external discharge, either in women or other  animals,  on account of there not being much

useless and superfluous  matter in  the secretion, then the quantity forming within the female  altogether is as

much as what is retained within those animals which  have an external discharge; this is put into form by the

power of  the  male residing in the semen secreted by him, or, as is clearly seen  to  happen in some insects, by

the part in the female analogous to  the  uterus being inserted into the male. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

4 29



Top




Page No 33


It has been previously stated that the discharge accompanying  sexual  pleasure in the female contributes

nothing to the embryo. The  chief  argument for the opposite view is that what are called bad  dreams  occur by

night with women as with men; but this is no proof,  for the  same thing happens to young men also who do

not yet emit  semen, and to  those who do emit semen but whose semen is infertile. 

It is impossible to conceive without the emission of the male in  union and without the secretion of the

corresponding female  material,  whether it be discharged externally or whether there is only  enough  within the

body. Women conceive, however, without  experiencing the  pleasure usual in such intercourse, if the part

chance to be in heat  and the uterus to have descended. But generally  speaking the opposite  is the case,

because the os uteri is not  closed when the discharge  takes place which is usually accompanied  by pleasure in

women as well  as men, and when this is so there is a  readier way for the semen of  the male to be drawn into

the uterus. 

The actual discharge does not take place within the uterus as some  think, the os uteri being too narrow, but it

is in the region in front  of this, where the female discharges the moisture found in some cases,  that the male

emits the semen. Sometimes it remains in this place;  at  other times, if the uterus chance to be conveniently

placed and hot  on  account of the purgation of the catamenia, it draws it within  itself.  A proof of this is that

pessaries, though wet when applied,  are  removed dry. Moreover, in all those animals which have the  uterus

near  the hypozoma, as birds and viviparous fishes, it is  impossible that  the semen should be so discharged as

to enter it; it  must be drawn  into it. This region, on account of the heat which is in  it, attracts  the semen. The

discharge and collection of the  catamenia also excite  heat in this part. Hence it acts like  coneshaped vessels

which, when  they have been washed out with hot  water, their mouth being turned  downwards, draw water

into themselves.  And this is the way things are  drawn up, but some say that nothing  of the kind happens with

the  organic parts concerned in copulation.  Precisely the opposite is the  case of those who say the woman

emits  semen as well as the man, for if  she emits it outside the uterus  this must then draw it back again into

itself if it is to be mixed  with the semen of the male. But this is a  superfluous proceeding,  and Nature does

nothing superfluous. 

When the material secreted by the female in the uterus has been  fixed by the semen of the male  (this acts in

the same way as rennet  acts upon milk, for rennet is a kind of milk containing vital heat,  which brings into

one mass and fixes the similar material, and the  relation of the semen to the catamenia is the same, milk and

the  catamenia being of the same nature) when, I say, the more solid  part  comes together, the liquid is

separated off from it, and as the  earthy  parts solidify membranes form all round it; this is both a  necessary

result and for a final cause, the former because the surface  of a mass  must solidify on heating as well as on

cooling, the latter  because the  foetus must not be in a liquid but be separated from it.  Some of these  are called

membranes and others choria, the difference  being one of  more or less, and they exist in ovipara and vivipara

alike. 

When the embryo is once formed, it acts like the seeds of plants.  For seeds also contain the first principle of

growth in themselves,  and when this  (which previously exists in them only potentially)  has  been

differentiated, the shoot and the root are sent off from it,  and  it is by the root that the plant gets nourishment;

for it needs  growth. So also in the embryo all the parts exist potentially in a way  at the same time, but the first

principle is furthest on the road to  realization. Therefore the heart is first differentiated in actuality.  This is

clear not only to the senses  (for it is so)  but also on  theoretical grounds. For whenever the young animal has

been  separated  from both parents it must be able to manage itself, like a  son who has  set up house away from

his father. Hence it must have a  first  principle from which comes the ordering of the body at a later  stage  also,

for if it is to come in from outside at later period to  dwell in  it, not only may the question be asked at what

time it is  to do so,  but also we may object that, when each of the parts is  separating from  the rest, it is

necessary that this principle should  exist first from  which comes growth and movement to the other parts.

(Wherefore all who  say, as did Democritus, that the external parts of  animals are first  differentiated and the

internal later, are much  mistaken; it is as if  they were talking of animals of stone or wood.  For such as these


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

4 30



Top




Page No 34


have  no principle of growth at all, but all  animals have, and have it  within themselves.)  Therefore it is that  the

heart appears first  distinctly marked off in all the sanguinea,  for this is the first  principle or origin of both

homogeneous and  heterogeneous parts, since  from the moment that the animal or organism  needs

nourishment, from  that moment does this deserve to be called its  principle or origin.  For the animal grows,

and the nutriment, in its  final stage, of an  animal is the blood or its analogue, and of this  the bloodvessels

are  the receptacle, wherefore the heart is the  principle or origin of  these also.  (This is clear from the  Enquiries

and the anatomical  drawings.) 

Since the embryo is already potentially an animal but an imperfect  one, it must obtain its nourishment from

elsewhere; accordingly it  makes use of the uterus and the mother, as a plant does of the  earth,  to get

nourishment, until it is perfected to the point of being  now an  animal potentially locomotive. So Nature has

first designed the  two  bloodvessels from the heart, and from these smaller vessels  branch  off to the uterus.

These are what is called the umbilicus,  for this is  a bloodvessel, consisting of one or more vessels in

different  animals. Round these is a skinlike integument, because  the weakness  of the vessels needs

protection and shelter. The  vessels join on to  the uterus like the roots of plants, and through  them the embryo

receives its nourishment. This is why the animal  remains in the  uterus, not, as Democritus says, that the parts

of  the embryo may be  moulded in conformity with those of the mother. This  is plain in the  ovipara, for they

have their parts differentiated in  the egg after  separation from the matrix. 

Here a difficulty may be raised. If the blood is the nourishment,  and if the heart, which first comes into being,

already contains  blood, and the nourishment comes from outside, whence did the first  nourishment enter?

Perhaps it is not true that all of it comes from  outside just as in the seeds of plants there is something of this

nature, the substance which at first appears milky, so also in the  material of the animal embryo the

superfluous matter of which it is  formed is its nourishment from the first. 

The embryo, then, grows by means of the umbilicus in the same way  as  a plant by its roots, or as animals

themselves when separated from  the  nutriment within the mother, of which we must speak later at the  time

appropriate for discussing them. But the parts are not  differentiated, as some suppose, because like is

naturally carried  to  like. Besides many other difficulties involved in this theory, it  results from it that the

homogeneous parts ought to come into being  each one separate from the rest, as bones and sinews by

themselves,  and flesh by itself, if one should accept this cause. The real cause  why each of them comes into

being is that the secretion of the  female  is potentially such as the animal is naturally, and all the  parts are

potentially present in it, but none actually. It is also  because when  the active and the passive come in contact

with each  other in that way  in which the one is active and the other passive  (I  mean in the right  manner, in the

right place, and at the right time),  straightway the  one acts and the other is acted upon. The female,  then,

provides  matter, the male the principle of motion. And as the  products of art  are made by means of the tools

of the artist, or to  put it more truly  by means of their movement, and this is the activity  of the art, and  the art

is the form of what is made in something else,  so is it with  the power of the nutritive soul. As later on in the

case  of mature  animals and plants this soul causes growth from the  nutriment, using  heat and cold as its tools

(for in these is the  movement of the  soul),  and each thing comes into being in  accordance with a certain

formula, so also from the beginning does  it form the product of  nature. For the material by which this latter

grows is the same as  that from which it is constituted at first;  consequently also the  power which acts upon it

is identical with  that which originally  generated it; if then this acting power is the  nutritive soul, this is  also

the generative soul, and this is the  nature of every organism,  existing in all animals and plants.  [But  the other

parts of the soul  exist in some animals, not in others.]  In  plants, then, the female is  not separated from the

male, but in  those animals in which it is  separated the male needs the female  besides. 

5

And yet the question may be raised why it is that, if indeed the  female possesses the same soul and if it is the


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

5 31



Top




Page No 35


secretion of the  female which is the material of the embryo, she needs the male besides  instead of generating

entirely from herself. The reason is that the  animal differs from the plant by having senseperception; if the

sensitive soul is not present, either actually or potentially, and  either with or without qualification, it is

impossible for face, hand,  flesh, or any other part to exist; it will be no better than a  corpse  or part of a corpse.

If then, when the sexes are separated,  it is the  male that has the power of making the sensitive soul, it  is

impossible  for the female to generate an animal from itself  alone, for the  process in question was seen to

involve the male  quality. Certainly  that there is a good deal in the difficulty  stated is plain in the  case of the

birds that lay windeggs, showing  that the female can  generate up to a certain point unaided. But this  still

involves a  difficulty; in what way are we to say that their eggs  live? It neither  possible that they should live in

the same way as  fertile eggs  (for  then they would produce a chick actually alive),  nor yet can they be  called

eggs only in the sense in which an egg of  wood or stone is so  called, for the fact that these eggs go bad  shows

that they previously  participate in some way in life. It is  plain, then, that they have  some soul potentially.

What sort of soul  will this be? It must be the  lowest surely, and this is the nutritive,  for this exists in all

animals and plants alike. Why then does it  not perfect the parts and  the animal? Because they must have a

sensitive soul, for the parts of  animals are not like those of a  plant. And so the female animal needs  the help

of the male, for in  these animals we are speaking of the male  is separate. This is exactly  what we find, for the

windeggs become  fertile if the male tread the  female in a certain space of time. About  the cause of these

things,  however, we shall enter into detail later. 

If there is any kind of animal which is female and has no male  separate from it, it is possible that this may

generate a young one  from itself without copulation. No instance of this worthy of credit  has been observed

up to the present at any rate, but one case in the  class of fishes makes us hesitate. No male of the socalled

erythrinus  has ever yet been seen, but females, and specimens full of roe, have  been seen. Of this, however,

we have as yet no proof worthy of credit.  Again, some members of the class of fishes are neither male nor

female, as eels and a kind of mullets found in stagnant waters. But  whenever the sexes are separate the female

cannot generate perfectly  by herself alone, for then the male would exist in vain, and Nature  makes nothing in

vain. Hence in such animals the male always  perfects  the work of generation, for he imparts the sensitive

soul,  either by  means of the semen or without it. Now the parts of the  embryo already  exist potentially in the

material, and so when once the  principle of  movement has been imparted to them they develop in a  chain one

after  another, as the wheels are moved one by another in the  automatic  machines. When some of the natural

philosophers say that  like is  brought to like, this must be understood, not in the sense  that the  parts are moved

as changing place, but that they stay where  they are  and the movement is a change of quality  (such as

softness,  hardness,  colour, and the other differences of the homogeneous parts);  thus they  become in actuality

what they previously were in  potentiality. And  what comes into being first is the first  principle; this is the

heart  in the sanguinea and its analogue in  the rest, as has been often said  already. This is plain not only to  the

senses  (that it is first to  come into being),  but also in view  of its end; for life fails in the  heart last of all, and it

happens in  all cases that what comes into  being last fails first, and the first  last, Nature running a double

course, so to say, and turning back to  the point from whence she  started. For the process of becoming is from

the nonexistent to the  existent, and that of perishing is back  again from the existent to the  nonexistent. 

6

After this, as said already, the internal parts come into being  before the external. The greater become visible

before the less,  even  if some of them do not come into being before them. First the  parts  above the hypozoma

are differentiated and are superior in  size; the  part below is both smaller and less differentiated. This  happens

in  all animals in which exists the distinction of upper and  lower, except  in the insects; the growth of those

that produce a  scolex is towards  the upper part, for this is smaller in the  beginning. The cephalopoda  are the

only locomotive animals in which  the distinction of upper and  lower does not exist. 

What has been said applies to plants also, that the upper portion  is  earlier in development than the lower, for


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

6 32



Top




Page No 36


the roots push out from  the  seed before the shoots. 

The agency by which the parts of animals are differentiated is  air, not however that of the mother nor yet of

the embryo itself, as  some of the physicists say. This is manifest in birds, fishes, and  insects. For some of

these are separated from the mother and  produced  from an egg, within which the differentiation takes place;

other  animals do not breathe at all, but are produced as a scolex or  an egg;  those which do breathe and whose

parts are differentiated  within the  mother's uterus yet do not breathe until the lung is  perfected, and  the lung

and the preceding parts are differentiated  before they  breathe. Moreover, all polydactylous quadrupeds, as

dog,  lion, wolf,  fox, jackal, produce their young blind, and the eyelids do  not  separate till after birth.

Manifestly the same holds also in all  the  other parts; as the qualitative, so also the quantitative  differentia

comes into being, preexisting potentially but being  actualized later  by the same causes by which the

qualitative  distinction is produced,  and so the eyelids become two instead of one.  Of course air must be

present, because heat and moisture are  present, the former acting and  the latter being acted upon. 

Some of the ancient naturephilosolphers made an attempt to state  which part comes into being after which,

but were not sufficiently  acquainted with the facts. It is with the parts as with other  things;  one naturally

exists prior to another. But the word 'prior' is  used in  more senses than one. For there is a difference between

the  end or  final cause and that which exists for the sake of it; the  latter is  prior in order of development, the

former is prior in  reality. Again,  that which exists for the sake of the end admits of  division into two  classes,

(1) the origin of the movement, (2) that  which is used by the  end; I mean, for instance, (1) that which can

generate, (2) that which  serves as an instrument to what is generated,  for the one of these,  that which makes,

must exist first, as the  teacher before the learner,  and the other later, as the pipes are  later than he who learns

to play  upon them, for it is superfluous that  men who do not know how to play  should have pipes. Thus there

are  three things: first, the end, by  which we mean that for the sake of  which something else exists;  secondly,

the principle of movement and  of generation, existing for  the sake of the end  (for that which can  make and

generate, considered  simply as such, exists only in  relation to what is made and  generated);  thirdly, the

useful, that is  to say what the end uses.  Accordingly, there must first exist some  part in which is the  principle

of movement  (I say a part because this  is from the first  one part of the end and the most important part  too);

next after this  the whole and the end; thirdly and lastly,  the organic parts serving  these for certain uses. Hence

if there is  anything of this sort which  must exist in animals, containing the  principle and end of all their

nature, this must be the first to  come into being first, that is,  considered as the moving power, but

simultaneous with the whole embryo  if considered as a part of the end.  Therefore all the organic parts  whose

nature is to bring others into  being must always themselves  exist before them, for they are for the  sake of

something else, as the  beginning for the sake of the end;  all those parts which are for the  sake of something

else but are not  of the nature of beginnings must  come into being later. So it is not  easy to distinguish which

of the  parts are prior, those which are  for the sake of another or that for  the sake of which are the  former. For

the parts which cause the  movement, being prior to the end  in order of development, come in to  cause

confusion, and it is not  easy to distinguish these as compared  with the organic parts. And  yet it is in

accordance with this method  that we must inquire what  comes into being after what; for the end is  later than

some parts  and earlier than others. And for this reason  that part which  contains the first principle comes into

being first,  next to this  the upper half of the body. This is why the parts about  the head,  and particularly the

eyes, appear largest in the embryo at  an early  stage, while the parts below the umbilicus, as the legs, are

small;  for the lower parts are for the sake of the upper, and are  neither  parts of the end nor able to form it. 

But they do not say well nor do they assign a necessary cause who  say simply that 'it always happens so', and

imagine that this is a  first principle in these cases. Thus Democritus of Abdera says that  'there is no beginning

of the infinite; now the cause is a  beginning,  and the eternal is infinite; in consequence, to ask the  cause of

anything of this kind is to seek for a beginning of the  infinite'. Yet  according to this argument, which forbids

us to seek  the cause, there  will be no proof of any eternal truth whatever; but  we see that there  is a proof of

many such, whether by 'eternal' we  mean what always  happens or what exists eternally; it is an eternal  truth

that the  angles of a triangle are always equal to two right  angles, or that the  diagonal of a square is


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

6 33



Top




Page No 37


incommensurable with the  side, and  nevertheless a cause and a proof can be given for these  truths. While,

then, it is well said that we must not take on us to  seek a beginning  (or first principle)  of all things, yet this is

not  well said of all  things whatever that always are or always happen, but  only of those  which really are first

principles of the eternal things;  for it is by  another method, not by proof, that we acquire knowledge  of the

first  principle. Now in that which is immovable and  unchanging the first  principle is simply the essence of the

thing, but  when we come to  those things which come into being the principles  are more than one,  varying in

kind and not all of the same kind; one  of this number is  the principle of movement, and therefore in all  the

sanguinea the  heart is formed first, as was said at the beginning,  and in the other  animals that which is

analogous to the heart. 

From the heart the bloodvessels extend throughout the body as in  the anatomical diagrams which are

represented on the wall, for the  parts lie round these because they are formed out of them. The  homogeneous

parts are formed by heat and cold, for some are put  together and solidified by the one and some by the other.

The  difference between these has already been discussed elsewhere, and  it  has been stated what kinds of

things are soluble by liquid and  fire,  and what are not soluble by liquid and cannot be melted by fire.  The

nutriment then oozes through the bloodvessels and the passages in  each of the parts, like water in unbaked

pottery, and thus is formed  the flesh or its analogues, being solidified by cold, which is why  it  is also

dissolved by fire. But all the particles given off which  are  too earthy, having but little moisture and heat, cool

as the  moisture  evaporates along with the heat; so they become hard and  earthy in  character, as nails, horns,

hoofs, and beaks, and  therefore they are  softened by fire but none of them is melted by  it, while some of

them,  as eggshells, are soluble in liquids. The  sinews and bones are formed  by the internal heat as the

moisture  dries, and hence the bones are  insoluble by fire like pottery, for  like it they have been as it were

baked in an oven by the heat in  the process of development. But it is  not anything whatever that is  made into

flesh or bone by the heat, but  only something naturally  fitted for the purpose; nor is it made in any  place or

time  whatever, but only in a place and time naturally so  fitted. For  neither will that which exists potentially

be made except  by that  moving agent which possesses the actuality, nor will that  which  possesses the

actuality make anything whatever; the carpenter  would  not make a box except out of wood, nor will a box be

made out of  the  wood without the carpenter. The heat exists in the seminal  secretion, and the movement and

activity in it is sufficient in kind  and in quantity to correspond to each of the parts. In so far as there  is any

deficiency or excess, the resulting product is in worse  condition or physically defective, in like manner as in

the case of  external substances which are thickened by boiling that they may be  more palatable or for any

other purpose. But in the latter case it  is  we who apply the heat in due measure for the motion required; in  the

former it is the nature of the male parent that gives it, or  with  animals spontaneously generated it is the

movement and heat  imparted  by the right season of the year that it is the cause. 

Cooling, again, is mere deprivation of heat. Nature makes use of  both; they have of necessity the power of

bringing about different  results, but in the development of the embryo we find that the one  cools and the other

heats for some definite purpose, and so each of  the parts is formed; thus it is in one sense by necessity, in

another  for a final cause, that they make the flesh soft, the sinews  solid and  elastic, the bones solid and brittle.

The skin, again, is  formed by  the drying of the flesh, like the scum upon boiled  substances; it is  so formed not

only because it is on the outside, but  also because what  is glutinous, being unable to evaporate, remains  on

the surface. While  in other animals the glutinous is dry, for which  reason the covering  of the invertebrates is

testaceous or crustaceous,  in the vertebrates  it is rather of the nature of fat. In all of  these which are not of  too

earthy a nature the fat is collected  under the covering of the  skin, a fact which points to the skin  being formed

out of such a  glutinous substance, for fat is somewhat  glutinous. As we said, all  these things must be

understood to be  formed in one sense of  necessity, but in another sense not of  necessity but for a final  cause. 

The upper half of the body, then, is first marked out in the order  of development; as time goes on the lower

also reaches its full size  in the sanguinea. All the parts are first marked out in their outlines  and acquire later

on their colour and softness or hardness, exactly as  if Nature were a painter producing a work of art, for

painters, too,  first sketch in the animal with lines and only after that put in the  colours. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

6 34



Top




Page No 38


Because the source of the sensations is in the heart, therefore  this  is the part first formed in the whole animal,

and because of the  heat of this organ the cold forms the brain, where the bloodvessels  terminate above,

corresponding to the heat of the heart. Hence the  parts about the head begin to form next in order after the

heart,  and  surpass the other parts in size, for the brain is from the first  large  and fluid. 

There is a difficulty about what happens with the eyes of animals.  Though from the beginning they appear

very large in all creatures,  whether they walk or swim or fly, yet they are the last of the parts  to be formed

completely, for in the intervening time they collapse.  The reason is this. The senseorgan of the eyes is set

upon certain  passages, as are the other senseorgans. Whereas those of touch and  taste are simply the body

itself or some part of the body of  animals,  those of smell and hearing are passages connecting with the

external  air and full themselves of innate spiritus; these passages  end at the  small bloodvessels about the

brain which run thither  from the heart.  But the eye is the only senseorgan that has a  bodily constitution

peculiar to itself. It is fluid and cold, and does  not exist from the  first in the place which it occupies later in

the  same way as the  other parts do, for they exist potentially to begin  with and actually  come into being later,

but the eye is the purest  part of the liquidity  about the brain drained off through the passages  which are

visible  running from them to the membrane round the brain. A  proof of this is  that, apart from the brain, there

is no other part in  the head that is  cold and fluid except the eye. Of necessity therefore  this region is  large at

first but falls in later. For the same thing  happens with the  brain; at first it is liquid and large, but in course  of

evaporation  and concoction it becomes more solid and falls in; this  applies both  to the brain and the eyes. The

head is very large at  first, on account  of the brain, and the eyes appear large because of  the liquid in them.

They are the last organs to reach completion  because the brain is  formed with difficulty; for it is at a late

period that it gets rid of  its coldness and fluidity; this applies  to all animals possessing a  brain, but especially

to man. For this  reason the 'bregma' is the last  of the bones to be formed; even  after birth this bone is still soft

in  children. The cause of this  being so with men more than with other  animals is the fact that  their brain is the

most fluid and largest.  This again is because the  heat in man's heart is purest. His intellect  shows how well he

is  tempered, for man is the wisest of animals. And  children for a long  time have no control over their heads

on account  of the heaviness of  the brain; and the same applies to the parts which  it is necessary  to move, for it

is late that the principle of motion  gets control over  the upper parts, and last of all over those whose  motion is

not  connected directly with it, as that of the legs is not.  Now the eyelid  is such a part. But since Nature makes

nothing  superfluous nor in  vain, it is clear also that she makes nothing too  late or too soon,  for if she did the

result would be either in vain or  superfluous.  Hence it is necessary that the eyelids should be  separated at the

same  time as the heart is able to move them. So then  the eyes of animals  are perfected late because of the

amount of  concoction required by the  brain, and last of all the parts because  the motion must be very  strong

before it can affect parts so far from  the first principle of  motion and so cold. And it is plain that such  is the

nature of the  eyelids, for if the head is affected by never so  little heaviness  through sleepiness or drunkenness

or anything else of  the kind, we  cannot raise the eyelids though their own weight is so  small. So  much for the

question how the eyes come into being, and why  and for  what cause they are the last to be fully developed. 

Each of the other parts is formed out of the nutriment, those most  honourable and participating in the

sovereign principle from the  nutriment which is first and purest and fully concocted, those which  are only

necessary for the sake of the former parts from the  inferior  nutriment and the residues left over from the

other. For  Nature, like  a good householder, is not in the habit of throwing  away anything from  which it is

possible to make anything useful. Now  in a household the  best part of the food that comes in is set apart  for

the free men, the  inferior and the residue of the best for the  slaves, and the worst is  given to the animals that

live with them.  Just as the intellect acts  thus in the outside world with a view to  the growth of the persons

concerned, so in the case of the embryo  itself does Nature form from  the purest material the flesh and the

body of the other senseorgans,  and from the residues thereof bones,  sinews, hair, and also nails and  hoofs

and the like; hence these are  last to assume their form, for  they have to wait till the time when  Nature has

some residue to spare. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

6 35



Top




Page No 39


The bones, then, are made in the first conformation of the parts  from the seminal secretion or residue. As the

animal grows the bones  grow from the natural nourishment, being the same as that of the  sovereign parts, but

of this they only take up the superfluous  residues. For everywhere the nutriment may be divided into two

kinds,  the first and the second; the former is 'nutritious', being  that which  gives its essence both to the whole

and to the parts; the  latter is  concerned with growth, being that which causes  quantitative increase.  But these

must be distinguished more fully  later on. The sinews are  formed in the same way as the bones and out  of the

same materials, the  Seminal and nutritious residue. Nails,  hair, hoofs, horns, beaks, the  spurs of cocks, and

any other similar  parts, are on the contrary  formed from the nutriment which is taken  later and only

concerned with  growth, in other words that which is  derived from the mother, or from  the outer world after

birth. For this  reason the bones on the one hand  only grow up to a certain point  (for  there is a limit of size in

all  animals, and therefore also of the  growth of the bones; if these had  been always able to grow, all  animals

that have bone or its analogue  would grow as long as they  lived, for these set the limit of size to  animals.

What is the  reason of their not always increasing in size  must be stated later.)  Hair, on the contrary, and

growths akin to hair  go on growing as long  as they exist at all, and increase yet more in  diseases and when the

body is getting old and wasting, because more  residual matter is  left over, as owing to old age and disease

less is  expended on the  important parts, though when the residual matter also  fails through  age the hair fails

with it. But the contrary is the case  with the  bones, for they waste away along with the body and the other

parts.  Hair actually goes on growing after death; it does not,  however, begin  growing then. 

About the teeth a difficulty may be raised. They have actually the  same nature as the bones, and are formed

out of the bones, but  nails,  hair, horns, and the like are formed out of the skin, and  that is why  they change in

colour along with it, for they become  white, black, and  all sorts of colours according to that of the  skin. But

the teeth do  nothing of the sort, for they are made out of  the bones in all animals  that have both bones and

teeth. Of all the  bones they alone go on  growing through life, as is plain with the  teeth which grow out of the

straight line so as no longer to touch  each other. The reason for  their growth, as a final cause, is their

function, for they would soon  be worn down if there were not some  means of saving them; even as it  is they

are altogether worn down in  old age in some animals which eat  much and have not large teeth, their  growth

not being in proportion to  their detrition. And so Nature has  contrived well to meet the case in  this also, for

she causes the  failure of the teeth to synchronize with  old age and death. If life  lasted for a thousand or ten

thousand years  the original teeth must  have been very large indeed, and many sets of  them must have been

produced, for even if they had grown continuously  they would still  have been worn smooth and become

useless for their  work. The final  cause of their growth has been now stated, but besides  this as a  matter of fact

the growth of the teeth is not the same as  that of  the other bones. The latter all come into being in the first

formation  of the embryo and none of them later, but the teeth do so  later.  Therefore it is possible for them to

grow again after the first  set  falls out, for though they touch the bones they are not connate  with  them. They

are formed, however, out of the nutriment distributed  to  the bones, and so have the same nature, even when

the bones have  their  own number complete. 

Other animals are born in possession of teeth or their analogue  (unless in cases contrary to Nature),  because

when they are set  free  from the parent they are more perfect than man; but man  (also  unless  in cases contrary

to Nature)  is born without them. 

The reason will be stated later why some teeth are formed and fall  out but others do not fall out. 

It is because such parts are formed from a residue that man is the  most naked in body of all animals and has

the smallest nails in  proportion to his size; he has the least amount of earthy residue, but  that part of the blood

which is not concocted is the residue, and  the  earthy part in the bodies of all animals is the least concocted.

We  have now stated how each of the parts is formed and what is the  cause  of their generation. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

6 36



Top




Page No 40


7

In viviparous animals, as said before, the embryo gets its growth  through the umbilical cord. For since the

nutritive power of the soul,  as well as the others, is present in animals, it straightway sends off  this cord like a

root to the uterus. The cord consists of  bloodvessels in a sheath, more numerous in the larger animals as

cattle and the like, one in the smallest, two in those of intermediate  size. Through this cord the embryo

receives its nourishment in the  form of blood, for the uterus is the termination of many  bloodvessels. All

animals with no front teeth in the upper jaw, and  all those which have them in both jaws and whose uterus

has not one  great bloodvessel running through it but many close together instead  all these have in the

uterus the socalled cotyledons  (with which the  umbilical cord connects and is closely united; for the vessels

which  pass through the cord run backwards and forwards between embryo and  uterus and split up into

smaller vessels all over the uterus; where  they terminate, there are found the cotyledons).  Their convexity is

turned towards the uterus, the concavity towards the embryo. Between  uterus and embryo are the chorion and

the membranes. As the embryo  grows and approaches perfection the cotyledons become smaller and  finally

disappear when it is perfected. For Nature sends the  sanguineous nutriment for the embryo into this part of

the uterus as  she sends milk into the breasts, and because the cotyledons are  gradually aggregated from many

into a few the body of the cotyledon  becomes like an eruption or inflammation. So long as the embryo is

comparatively small, being unable to receive much nutriment, they  are  plain and large, but when it has

increased in size they fall in  together. 

But most of the animals which have front teeth in both jaws and no  horns have no cotyledons in the uterus,

but the umbilical cord runs to  meet one bloodvessel, which is large and extends throughout the  uterus. Of

such animals some produce one young at a time, some more  than one, but the same description applies to

both these classes.  (This should be studied with the aid of the examples drawn in the  Anatomy and the

Enquiries.)  For the young, if numerous, are  attached  each to its umbilical cord, and this to the bloodvessel of

the  mother; they are arranged next to one another along the stream  of the  bloodvessel as along a canal; and

each embryo is enclosed in  its  membranes and chorion. 

Those who say that children are nourished in the uterus by sucking  some lump of flesh or other are mistaken.

If so, the same would have  been the case with other animals, but as it is we do not find this  (and this can

easily be observed by dissection).  Secondly, all  embryos alike, whether of creatures that fly or swim or walk,

are  surrounded by fine membranes separating them from the uterus and  from  the fluids which are formed in

it; but neither in these  themselves is  there anything of the kind, nor is it possible for the  embryo to take

nourishment by means of any of them. Thirdly, it is  plain that all  creatures developed in eggs grow when

separated from  the uterus. 

Natural intercourse takes place between animals of the same kind.  However, those also unite whose nature is

near akin and whose form  is  not very different, if their size is much the same and if the  periods  of gestation

are equal. In other animals such cases are  rare, but they  occur with dogs and foxes and wolves; the Indian

dogs  also spring from  the union of a dog with some wild doglike animal.  A similar thing has  been seen to

take place in those birds that are  amative, as partridges  and hens. Among birds of prey hawks of  different

form are thought to  unite, and the same applies to some  other birds. Nothing worth  mentioning has been

observed in the  inhabitants of the sea, but the  socalled 'rhinobates' especially is  thought to spring from the

union  of the 'rhini' and 'batus'. And the  proverb about Libya, that 'Libya  is always producing something new',

is said to have originated from  animals of different species uniting  with one another in that country,  for it is

said that because of the  want of water all meet at the few  places where springs are to be  found, and that even

different kinds  unite in consequence. 

Of the animals that arise from such union all except mules are  found  to copulate again with each other and to

be able to produce  young of  both sexes, but mules alone are sterile, for they do not  generate by  union with


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

7 37



Top




Page No 41


one another or with other animals. The problem  why any  individual, whether male or female, is sterile is a

general  one, for  some men and women are sterile, and so are other animals in  their  several kinds, as horses

and sheep. But this kind, of mules, is  universally so. The causes of sterility in other animals are  several.  Both

men and women are sterile from birth when the parts  useful for  union are imperfect, so that men never grow a

beard but  remain like  eunuchs, and women do not attain puberty; the same thing  may befall  others as their

years advance, sometimes on account of  the body being  too well nourished  (for men who are in too good

condition and women  who are too fat the seminal secretion is taken  up into the body, and  the former have no

semen, the latter no  catamenia);  at other times by  reason of sickness men emit the semen  in a cold and liquid

state, and  the discharges of women are bad and  full of morbid secretions. Often,  too, in both sexes this state is

caused by injuries in the parts and  regions contributory to  copulation. Some such cases are curable,  others

incurable, but the  subjects especially remain sterile if  anything of the sort has  happened in the first formation

of the parts  in the embryo, for then  are produced women of a masculine and men of a  feminine appearance,

and in the former the catamenia do not occur, in  the latter the  semen is thin and cold. Hence it is with good

reason  that the semen of  men is tested in water to find out if it is  infertile, for that  which is thin and cold is

quickly spread out on  the surface, but the  fertile sinks to the bottom, for that which is  well concocted is hot

indeed, but that which is firm and thick is well  concocted. They  test women by pessaries to see if the smells

thereof  permeate from  below upwards to the breath from the mouth and by  colours smeared upon  the eyes to

see if they colour the saliva. If  these results do not  follow it is a sign that the passages of the  body, through

which the  catamenia are secreted, are clogged and  closed. For the region about  the eyes is, of all the head,

that most  nearly connected with the  generative secretions; a proof of this is  that it alone is visibly  changed in

sexual intercourse, and those who  indulge too much in  this are seen to have their eyes sunken in. The  reason

is that the  nature of the semen is similar to that of the  brain, for the  material of it is watery  (the heat being

acquired  later).  And the  seminal purgations are from the region of the  diaphragm, for the first  principle of

nature is there, so that the  movements from the pudenda  are communicated to the chest, and the  smells from

the chest are  perceived through the respiration. 

8

In men, then, and in other kinds, as said before, such deficiency  occurs sporadically, but the whole of the

mule kind is sterile. The  reason has not been rightly given by Empedocles and Democritus, of  whom the

former expresses himself obscurely, the latter more  intelligibly. For they offer their demonstration in the case

of all  these animals alike which unite against their affinities. Democritus  says that the genital passages of

mules are spoilt in the mother's  uterus because the animals from the first are not produced from  parents of the

same kind. But we find that though this is so with  other animals they are none the less able to generate; yet, if

this  were the reason, all others that unite in this manner ought to be  barren. Empedocles assigns as his reason

that the mixture of the  'seeds' becomes dense, each of the two seminal fluids out of which  it  is made being

soft, for the hollows in each fit into the  densities of  the other, and in such cases a hard substance is formed

out of soft  ones, like bronze mingled with tin. Now he does not give  the correct  reason in the case of bronze

and tin (we have spoken of  them in the  Problems) nor, to take general ground, does he take his  principles

from the intelligible. How do the 'hollows' and 'solids'  fit into one  another to make the mixing, e.g. in the case

of wine  and water? This  saying is quite beyond us; for how we are to  understand the 'hollows'  of the wine and

water is too far beyond our  perception. Again, when,  as a matter of fact, horse is born of  horse, ass of ass, and

mule of  horse and ass in two ways according  as the parents are stallion and  sheass or jackass and mare, why

in  the last case does there result  something so 'dense' that the  offspring is sterile, whereas the  offspring of

male and female  horse, male and female ass, is not  sterile? And yet the generative  fluid of the male and

female horse is  soft. But both sexes of the  horse cross with both sexes of the ass,  and the offspring of both

crosses are barren, according to Empedocles,  because from both is  produced something 'dense', the 'seeds'

being  'soft'. If so, the  offspring of stallion and mare ought also to be  sterile. If one of  them alone united with

the ass, it might be said  that the cause of the  mule's being unable to generate was the  unlikeness of that one to

the generative fluid of the ass; but, as it  is, whatever be the  character of that generative fluid with which it


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

8 38



Top




Page No 42


unites in the ass,  such it is also in the animal of its own kind.  Then, again, the  argument is intended to apply

to both male and female  mules alike, but  the male does generate at seven years of age, it is  said; it is the

female alone that is entirely sterile, and even she is  so only because  she does not complete the development

of the embryo,  for a female mule  has been known to conceive. 

Perhaps an abstract proof might appear to be more plausible than  those already given; I call it abstract

because the more general it is  the further is it removed from the special principles involved. It  runs somewhat

as follows. From male and female of the same species  there are born in course of nature male and female of

the same species  as the parents, e.g. male and female puppies from male and female dog.  From parents of

different species is born a young one different in  species; thus if a dog is different from a lion, the offspring

of male  dog and lioness or of lion and bitch will be different from both  parents. If this is so, then since (1)

mules are produced of both  sexes and are not different in species from one another, and (2) a  mule is born of

horse and ass and these are different in species  from  mules, it is impossible that anything should be produced

from  mules.  For (1) another kind cannot be, because the product of male and  female  of the same species is

also of the same species, and (2) a mule  cannot  be, because that is the product of horse and ass which are

different  in form,  [and it was laid down that from parents  different in form is  born a different animal].  Now

this theory is too  general and empty.  For all theories not based on the special  principles involved are  empty;

they only appear to be connected with  the facts without being  so really. As geometrical arguments must start

from geometrical  principles, so it is with the others; that which is  empty may seem to  be something, but is

really nothing. Now the basis  of this particular  theory is not true, for many animals of different  species are

fertile  with one another, as was said before. So we must  not inquire into  questions of natural science in this

fashion any more  than any other  questions; we shall be more likely to find the reason  by considering  the facts

peculiar to the two kinds concerned, horse  and ass. In the  first place, each of them, if mated with its own

kind,  bears only one  young one; secondly, the females are not always able to  conceive from  the male

(wherefore breeders put the horse to the  mare again at  intervals).  Indeed, both the mare is deficient in

catamenia,  discharging less than any other quadruped, and the  sheass does not  admit the impregnation, but

ejects the semen with her  urine, wherefore  men follow flogging her after intercourse. Again  the ass is an

animal  of cold nature, and so is not wont to be produced  in wintry regions  because it cannot bear cold, as in

Scythia and the  neighbouring  country and among the Celts beyond Iberia, for this  country also is  cold. For

this cause they do not put the jackasses  to the females at  the equinox, as they do with horses, but about the

summer solstice, in  order that the assfoals may be born in a warm  season, for the mothers  bear at the same

season as that in which  they are impregnated, the  period of gestation in both horse and ass  being one year.

The animal,  then, being, as has been said of such a  cold nature, its semen also  must be cold. A proof of this is

that if a  horse mount a female  already impregnated by an ass he does not destroy  the impregnation of  the ass,

but if the ass be the second to mount her  he does destroy  that of the horse because of the coldness of his own

semen. When,  therefore, they unite with each other, the generative  elements are  preserved by the heat of the

one of them, that  contributed by the  horse being the hotter; for in the ass both the  semen of the male and  the

material contributed by the female are cold,  and those of the  horse, in both sexes, are hotter. Now when either

hot  is added to cold  or cold to hot so as to mix, the result is that the  embryo itself  arising from these is

preserved and thus these animals  are fertile  when crossed with one another, but the animal produced  by them

is no  longer fertile but unable to produce perfect offspring. 

And in general each of these animals naturally tends towards  sterility. The ass has all the disadvantages

already mentioned, and if  it should not begin to generate after the first shedding of teeth,  it  no longer

generates at all; so near is the constitution of the  ass to  being sterile. The horse is much the same; it tends

naturally  towards  sterility, and to make it entirely so it is only necessary  that its  generative secretion should

become colder; now this is what  happens to  it when mixed with the corresponding secretion of the  ass. The

ass in  like manner comes very near generating a sterile  animal when mated  with its own species. Thus when

the difficulty of  a cross contrary to  nature is added,  (when too even in the other case  when united with  their

own species they with difficulty produce a  single young one),  the result of the cross, being still more  sterile

and contrary to  nature, will need nothing further to make it  sterile, but will be so  of necessity. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

8 39



Top




Page No 43


We find also that the bodies of female mules grow large because  the matter which is secreted in other animals

to form the catamenia is  diverted to growth. But since the period of gestation in such  animals  is a year, the

mule must not only conceive, if she is to be  fertile,  but must also nourish the embryo till birth, and this is

impossible if  there are no catamenia. But there are none in the  mule; the useless  part of the nutriment is

discharged with the  excretion from the  bladder this is why male mules do not smell to the  pudenda of the

females, as do the other solidhoofed ungulates, but  only to the  evacuation itself and the rest of the

nutriment is used  up to  increase the size of the body. Hence it is sometimes possible  for the  female to

conceive, as has been known to happen before now,  but it is  impossible for her to complete the process of

nourishing the  embryo  and bringing it to birth. 

The male, again, may sometimes generate, both because the male sex  is naturally hotter than the female and

because it does not contribute  any material substance to the mixture. The result in such cases is a  'ginnus', that

is to say, a dwarf mule; for 'ginni' are produced  also  from the crossing of horse and ass when the embryo is

diseased in  the  uterus. The ginnus is in fact like the socalled 'metachoera' in  swine, for a 'metachoerum' also

is a pig injured in the uterus; this  may happen to any pig. The origin of human dwarfs is similar, for  these also

have their parts and their whole development injured during  gestation, and resemble ginni and metachoera. 

Book III

1

WE have now spoken about the sterility of mules, and about those  animals which are viviparous both

externally and within themselves.  The generation of the oviparous sanguinea is to a certain extent  similar to

that of the animals that walk, and all may be embraced in  the same general statement; but in other respects

there are  differences in them both as compared with each other and with those  that walk. All alike are

generated from sexual union, the male  emitting semen into the female. But among the ovipara (1) birds

produce a perfect hardshelled egg, unless it be injured by disease,  and the eggs of birds are all

twocoloured. (2) The cartilaginous  fishes, as has been often said already, are oviparous internally but

produce the young alive, the egg changing previously from one part  of  the uterus to another; and their egg is

softshelled and of one  colour. One of this class alone does not produce the young from the  egg within itself,

the socalled 'frog'; the reason of which must be  stated later. (3) All other oviparous fishes produce an egg of

one  colour, but this is imperfect, for its growth is completed outside the  mother's body by the same cause as

are those eggs which are  perfected  within. 

Concerning the uterus of these classes of animals, what  differences there are among them and for what

reasons, has been stated  previously. For in some of the viviparous creatures it is high up near  the hypozoma,

in others low down by the pudenda; the former in the  cartilaginous fishes, the latter in animals both internally

and  externally viviparous, such as man and horse and the rest; in the  ovipara it is sometimes low, as in the

oviparous fish, and sometimes  high, as in birds. 

Some embryos are formed in birds spontaneously, which are called  windeggs and 'zephyria' by some; these

occur in birds which are not  given to flight nor rapine but which produce many young, for these  birds have

much residual matter, whereas in the birds of prey all such  secretion is diverted to the wings and

wingfeathers, while the body  is small and dry and hot.  (The secretion corresponding in henbirds  to

catamenia, and the semen of the cock, are residues.)  Since then  both the wings and the semen are made from

residual matter, nature  cannot afford to spend much upon both. And for this same reason the  birds of prey are

neither given to treading much nor to laying many  eggs, as are the heavy birds and those flying birds whose

bodies are  bulky, as the pigeon and so forth. For such residual matter is  secreted largely in the heavy birds not

given to flying, such as  fowls, partridges, and so on, wherefore their males tread often and  their females

produce much material. Of such birds some lay many  eggs  at a time and some lay often; for instance, the


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

Book III 40



Top




Page No 44


fowl, the  partridge,  and the Libyan ostrich lay many eggs, while the pigeon  family do not  lay many but lay

often. For these are between the  birds of prey and  the heavy ones; they are flyers like the former, but  have

bulky bodies  like the latter; hence, because they are flyers  and the residue is  diverted that. way, they lay few

eggs, but they lay  often because of  their having bulky bodies and their stomachs being  hot and very active  in

concoction, and because moreover they can  easily procure their  food, whereas the birds of prey do so with

difficulty. 

Small birds also tread often and are very fertile, as are  sometimes small plants, for what causes bodily growth

in others turn  in them to a seminal residuum. Hence the Adrianic fowls lay most eggs,  for because of the

smallness of their bodies the nutriment is used  up  in producing young. And other birds are more fertile than

gamefowl,  for their bodies are more fluid and bulkier, whereas  those of  gamefowl are leaner and drier,

since a passionate spirit  is found  rather in such bodies as the latter. Moreover the thinness  and  weakness of

the legs contribute to making the former class of  birds  naturally inclined to tread and to be fertile, as we find

also  in the  human species; for the nourishment which otherwise goes to  the legs is  turned in such into a

seminal secretion, what Nature takes  from the  one place being added at the other. Birds of prey, on the

contrary,  have a strong walk and their legs are thick owing to their  habits, so  that for all these reasons they

neither tread nor lay much.  The  kestrel is the most fertile; for this is nearly the only bird of  prey  which drinks,

and its moisture, both innate and acquired, along  with  its heat is favourable to generative products. Even this

bird  does not  lay very many eggs, but four at the outside. 

The cuckoo, though not a bird of prey, lays few eggs, because it  is of a cold nature, as is shown by the

cowardice of the bird, whereas  a generative animal should be hot and moist. That it is cowardly is  plain, for it

is pursued by all the birds and lays eggs in the nests  of others. 

The pigeon family are in the habit of laying two for the most  part, for they neither lay one  (no bird does

except the cuckoo, and  even that sometimes lays two)  nor yet many, but they frequently  produce two, or three

at the most generally two, for this number  lies  between one and many. 

It is plain from the facts that with the birds that lay many eggs  the nutriment is diverted to the semen. For

most trees, if they bear  too much fruit, wither away after the crop when nutriment is not  reserved for

themselves, and this seems to be what happens to annuals,  as leguminous plants, corn, and the like. For they

consume all their  nutriment to make seed, their kind being prolific. And some fowls  after laying too much, so

as even to lay two eggs in a day, have  died  after this. For both the birds the plants become exhausted, and  this

condition is an excess of secretion of residual matter. A similar  condition is the cause of the later sterility of

the lioness, for at  the first birth she produces five or six, then in the next year  four,  and again three cubs, then

the next number down to one, then  none at  all, showing that the residue is being used up and the  generative

secretion is failing along with the advance of years. 

We have now stated in which birds windeggs are found, and also  what  sort of birds lay many eggs or few,

and for what reasons. And  windeggs, as said before, come into being because while it is the  material for

generation that exists in the female of all animals,  birds have no discharge of catamenia like viviparous

sanguinea  (for  they occur in all these latter, more in some, less in others, and in  some only enough in quantity

just to mark the class).  The same  applies to fish as to birds, and so in them as in birds is found an  embryonic

formation without impregnation, but it is less obvious  because their nature is colder. The secretion

corresponding to the  catamenia of vivipara is formed in birds at the appropriate season for  the discharge of

superfluous matter, and, because the region near  the  hypozoma is hot, it is perfected so far as size is

concerned,  but in  birds and fishes alike it is imperfect for generation without  the  seminal fluid of the male;

the cause of this has been previously  given. Windeggs are not formed in the flying birds, for the same

reason as prevents their laying many eggs; for the residual matter  in  birds of prey is small, and they need the

male to give an impulse  for  the discharge of it. The windeggs are produced in greater numbers  than the

impregnated but smaller in size for one and the same  reason;  they are smaller in size because they are


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

Book III 41



Top




Page No 45


imperfect, and  because they  are smaller in size they are more in number. They are  less pleasant  for food

because they are less concocted, for in all  foods the  concocted is more agreeable. It has been sufficiently

observed, then,  that neither birds' nor fishes' eggs are perfected for  generation  without the males. As for

embryos being formed in fish also  (though in  a less degree)  without the males, the fact has been  observed

especially in river fish, for some are seen to have eggs from  the  first, as has been written in the Enquiries

concerning them. And  generally speaking in the case of birds even the impregnated eggs  are  not wont for the

most part to attain their full growth unless  the hen  be trodden continually. The reason of this is that just as

with women  intercourse with men draws down the secretion of the  catamenia  (for  the uterus being heated

attracts the moisture and  the passages are  opened),  so this happens also with birds; the  residual matter

corresponding to the catamenia advances a little at  a time, and is not  discharged externally, because its

amount is  small and the uterus is  high up by the hypozoma, but trickles together  into the uterus itself.  For as

the embryo of the vivipara grows by  means of the umbilical  cord, so the egg grows through this matter

flowing to it through the  uterus. For when once the hens have been  trodden, they all continue to  have eggs

almost without intermission,  though very small ones. Hence  some are wont to speak of windeggs as  not

coming into being  independently but as mere relics from a previous  impregnation. But  this is a false view, for

sufficient observations  have been made of  their arising without impregnation in chickens and  goslings. Also

the  female partridges which are taken out to act as  decoys, whether they  have ever been impregnated or not,

immediately on  smelling the male  and hearing his call, become filled with eggs in the  latter case and  lay them

in the former. The reason why this happens is  the same as in  men and quadrupeds, for if their bodies chance

to be in  rut they emit  semen at the mere sight of the female or at a slight  touch. And such  birds are of a

lascivious and fertile nature, so  that the impulse they  need is but small when they are in this  excited

condition, and the  secreting activity takes place quickly in  them, windeggs forming in  the unimpregnated

and the eggs in those  which have been impregnated  growing and reaching perfection swiftly. 

Among creatures that lay eggs externally birds produce their egg  perfect, fish imperfect, but the eggs of the

latter complete their  growth outside as has been said before. The reason is that the fish  kind is very fertile;

now it is impossible for many eggs to reach  completion within the mother and therefore they lay them

outside. They  are quickly discharged, for the uterus of externally oviparous  fishes  is near the generative

passage. While the eggs of birds are  twocoloured, those of all fish are onecoloured. The cause of the

double colour may be seen from considering the power of each of the  two parts, the white and the yolk. For

the matter of the egg is  secreted from the blood  [No bloodless animal lays eggs,]  and that  the blood is the

material of the body has been often said already. The  one part, then, of the egg is nearer the form of the

animal coming  into being, that is the hot part; the more earthy part gives the  substance of the body and is

further removed. Hence in all  twocoloured eggs the animal receives the first principle of  generation from

the white  (for the vital principle is in that which  is hot),  but the nutriment from the yolk. Now in animals of a

hotter  nature the part from which the first principle arises is  separated off  from the part from which comes the

nutriment, the one  being white and  the other yellow, and the white and pure is always  more than the  yellow

and earthy; but in the moister and less hot the  yolk is more in  quantity and more fluid. This is what we find in

lake birds, for they  are of a moister nature and are colder than the  land birds, so that  the socalled 'lecithus' or

yolk in the eggs of  such birds is large  and less yellow because the white is less  separated off from it. But

when we come to the ovipara which are  both of a cold nature and also  moister  (such is the fish kind)  we  find

the white not separated at  all because of the small size of the  eggs and the quantity of the cold  and earthy

matter; therefore all  fish eggs are of one colour, and  white compared with yellow, yellow  compared with

white. Even the  windeggs of birds have this distinction  of colour, for they contain  that out of which will

come each of the  two parts, alike that whence  arises the principle of life and that  whence comes the

nutriment; only  both these are imperfect and need the  influence of the male in  addition; for windeggs

become fertile if  impregnated by the male  within a certain period. The difference in  colour, however, is not

due  to any difference of sex, as if the  white came from the male, the yolk  from the female; both on the

contrary come from the female, but the  one is cold, the other hot.  In all cases then where the hot part is

considerable it is separated  off, but where it is little it cannot be  so; hence the eggs of such  animals, as has

been said, are of one  colour. The semen of the male  only puts them into form; and therefore  at first the egg in


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

Book III 42



Top




Page No 46


birds  appears white and small, but as it advances  it is all yellow as more  of the sanguineous material is

continually  mixed with it; finally as  the hot part is separated the white takes up  a position all round it  and

equally distributed on all sides, as when  a liquid boils; for  the white is naturally liquid and contains in  itself

the vital heat;  therefore it is separated off all round, but  the yellow and earthy  part is inside. And if we

enclose many eggs  together in a bladder or  something of the kind and boil them over a  fire so as not to make

the movement of the heat quicker than the  separation of the white  and yolk in the eggs, then the same process

takes place in the whole  mass of the eggs as in a single egg, all the  yellow part coming into  the middle and

the white surrounding it. 

We have thus stated why some eggs are of one colour and others of  two. 

2

The principle of the male is separated off in eggs at the point  where the egg is attached to the uterus, and the

reason why the  shape  of twocoloured eggs is unsymmetrical, and not perfectly round  but  sharper at one end,

is that the part of the white in which is  contained this principle must differ from the rest. Therefore the  egg  is

harder at this point than below, for it is necessary to shelter  and  protect this principle. And this is why the

sharp end of the egg  comes  out of the hen later than the blunt end; for the part attached  to the  uterus comes

out later, and the egg is attached at the point  where is  the said principle, and the principle is in the sharp end.

The same is  the case also in the seeds of plants; the principle of the  seed is  attached sometimes to the twig,

sometimes to the husk,  sometimes to  the pericarp. This is plain in the leguminous plants, for  where the  two

cotyledons of beans and of similar seeds are united,  there is the  seed attached to the parent plant, and there is

the  principle of the  seed. 

A difficulty may be raised about the growth of the egg; how is it  derived from the uterus? For if animals

derive their nutriment through  the umbilical cord, through what do eggs derive it? They do not,  like  a scolex,

acquire their growth by their own means. If there is  anything by which they are attached to the uterus, what

becomes of  this when the egg is perfected? It does not come out with the egg as  the cord does with animals;

for when its egg is perfected the shell  forms all round it. This problem is rightly raised, but it is not  observed

that the shell is at first only a soft membrane, and that  it  is only after the egg is perfected that it becomes hard

and  brittle;  this is so nicely adjusted that it is still soft when it  comes out  (for otherwise it would cause pain in

laying),  but no  sooner has it  come out than it is fixed hard by cooling, the  moisture quickly  evaporating

because there is but little of it, and  the earthy part  remaining. Now at first a certain part of this  membrane at

the sharp  end of eggs resembles an umbilical cord, and  projects like a pipe from  them while they are still

small. It is  plainly visible in small  aborted eggs, for if the bird be drenched  with water or suddenly  chilled in

any other way and cast out the egg  too soon, it appears  still sanguineous and with a small tail like an

umbilical cord running  through it. As the egg becomes larger this is  more twisted round and  becomes smaller,

and when the egg is  perfected this end is the sharp  end. Under this is the inner  membrane which separates the

white and  the yolk from this. When the  egg is perfected, the whole of it is set  free, and naturally the  umbilical

cord does not appear, for it is now  the extreme end of the  egg itself. 

The egg is discharged in the opposite way from the young of  vivipara; the latter are born headfirst, the part

where is the  first  principle leading, but the egg is discharged as it were feet  first;  the reason of this being what

has been stated, that the egg  is  attached to the uterus at the point where is the first principle. 

The young bird is produced out of the egg by the mother's  incubating  and aiding the concoction, the creature

developing out of  part of  the egg, and receiving growth and completion from the  remaining  part. For Nature

not only places the material of the  creature in the  egg but also the nourishment sufficient for its  growth; for

since  the mother bird cannot perfect her young within  herself she produces  the nourishment in the egg along

with it. Whereas  the nourishment,  what is called milk, is produced for the young of  vivipara in  another part,


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

2 43



Top




Page No 47


in the breasts, Nature does this for birds  in the egg.  The opposite, however, is the case to what people think

and what is  asserted by Alcmaeon of Crotona. For it is not the white  that is the  milk, but the yolk, for it is this

that is the nourishment  of the  chick, whereas they think it is the white because of the  similarity of  colour. 

The chick then, as has been said, comes into being by the  incubation  of the mother; yet if the temperature of

the season is  favourable,  or if the place in which the eggs happen to lie is warm,  the eggs  are sufficiently

concocted without incubation, both those of  birds and  those of oviparous quadrupeds. For these all lay their

eggs  upon the  ground, where they are concocted by the heat in the earth.  Such  oviparous quadrupeds as do

visit their eggs and incubate do so  rather for the sake of protecting them than of incubation. 

The eggs of these quadrupeds are formed in the same way as those  of birds, for they are hardshelled and

twocoloured, and they are  formed near the hypozoma as are those of birds, and in all other  respects

resemble them both internally and externally, so that the  inquiry into their causes is the same for all. But

whereas the eggs of  quadrupeds are hatched out by the mere heat of the weather owing to  their strength, those

of birds are more exposed to destruction and  need the motherbird. Nature seems to wish to implant in

animals a  special sense of care for their young: in the inferior animals this  lasts only to the moment of giving

birth to the incompletely developed  animal; in others it continues till they are perfect; in all that  are  more

intelligent, during the bringing up of the young also. In  those  which have the greatest portion in intelligence

we find  familiarity  and love shown also towards the young when perfected, as  with men and  some

quadrupeds; with birds we find it till they have  produced and  brought up their young, and therefore if the

hens do  not incubate  after laying they get into worse condition, as if  deprived of  something natural to them. 

The young is perfected within the egg more quickly in sunshiny  weather, the season aiding in the work, for

concoction is a kind of  heat. For the earth aids in the concoction by its heat, and the  brooding hen does the

same, for she applies the heat that is within  her. And it is in the hot season, as we should expect, that the eggs

are more apt to be spoilt and the socalled 'uria' or rotten eggs  are  produced; for just as wines turn sour in the

heats from the  sediment  rising  (for this is the cause of their being spoilt),  so is  it with  the yolk in eggs, for the

sediment and yolk are the earthy  part in  each case, wherefore the wine becomes turbid when the sediment

mixes  with it, and the like applies to the eggs that are spoiling  because of  the yolk. It is natural then that such

should be the case  with the  birds that lay many eggs, for it is not easy to give the  fitting  amount of heat to all,

but  (while some have too little)  others have  too much and this makes them turbid, as it were by  putrefaction.

But  this happens none the less with the birds of prey  though they lay few  eggs, for often one of the two

becomes rotten, and  the third  practically always, for being of a hot nature they make  the moisture  in the eggs

to overboil so to say. For the nature of  the white is  opposed to that of the yolk; the yolk congeals in  frosts but

liquefies  on heating, and therefore it liquefies on  concoction in the earth or  by reason of incubation, and

becoming  liquid serves as nutriment for  the developing chick. If exposed to  heat and roasted it does not

become hard, because though earthy in  nature it is only so in the same  way as wax is; accordingly on heating

too much the eggs become watery  and rotten,  [if they be not from a  liquid residue].  The white on the  contrary

is not congealed by  frost but rather liquefies  (the reason  of which has been stated  before),  but on exposure to

heat becomes  solid. Therefore being  concocted in the development of the chick it is  thickened. For it is  from

this that the young is formed  (whereas the  yolk turns to  nutriment)  and it is from this that the parts derive

their growth  as they are formed one after another. This is why the  white and the  yolk are separated by

membranes, as being different in  nature. The  precise details of the relation of the parts to one  another both at

the beginning of generation and as the animals are  forming, and also  the details of the membranes and

umbilical cords,  must be learnt  from what has been written in the Enquiries; for the  present  investigation it is

sufficient to understand this much  clearly,  that, when the heart has been first formed and the great

bloodvessel has been marked off from it, two umbilical cords run from  the vessel, the one to the membrane

which encloses the yolk, the other  to the membrane resembling a chorion which surrounds the whole embryo;

this latter runs round on the inside of the membrane of the shell.  Through the one of these the embryo

receives the nutriment from the  yolk, and the yolk becomes larger, for it becomes more liquid by  heating.

This is because the nourishment, being of a material  character in its first form, must become liquid before it


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

2 44



Top




Page No 48


can be  absorbed, just as it is with plants, and at first this embryo, whether  in an egg or in the mother's uterus,

lives the life of a plant, for it  receives its first growth and nourishment by being attached to  something else. 

The second umbilical cord runs to the surrounding chorion. For we  must understand that, in the case of

animals developed in eggs, the  chick has the same relation to the yolk as the embryo of the  vivipara  has to the

mother so long as it is within the mother  (for  since the  nourishment of the embryo of the ovipara is not

completed  within the  mother, the embryo takes part of it away from her).  So  also the  relation of the chick to

the outermost membrane, the  sanguineous one,  is like that of the mammalian embryo to the uterus.  At the

same time  the eggshell surrounds both the yolk and the  membrane analogous to  the uterus, just as if it

should be put round  both the embryo itself  and the whole of the mother, in the vivipara.  This is so because

the  embryo must be in the uterus and attached to  the mother. Now in the  vivipara the uterus is within the

mother, but  in the ovipara it is the  other way about, as if one should say that  the mother was in the  uterus, for

that which comes from the mother,  the nutriment, is the  yolk. The reason is that the process of  nourishment is

not completed  within the mother. 

As the creature grows the umbilicus running the chorion collapses  first, because it is here that the young is to

come out; what is  left  of the yolk, and the umbilical cord running to the yolk, collapse  later. For the young

must have nourishment as soon as it is hatched;  it is not nursed by the mother and cannot immediately

procure its  nourishment for itself; therefore the yolk enters within it along with  its umbilicus and the flesh

grows round it. 

This then is the manner in which animals produced from perfect  eggs are hatched in all those, whether birds

or quadrupeds, which  lay  the egg with a hard shell. These details are plainer in the larger  creatures; in the

smaller they are obscure because of the smallness of  the masses concerned. 

3

The class of fishes is also oviparous. Those among them which have  the uterus low down lay an imperfect

egg for the reason previously  given,' but the socalled 'selache' or cartilaginous fishes produce  a  perfect egg

within themselves but are externally viviparous except  one  which they call the 'frog'; this alone lays a perfect

egg  externally.  The reason is the nature of its body, for its head is many  times as  large as the rest of the body

and is spiny and very rough.  This is  also why it does not receive its young again within itself nor  produce

them alive to begin with, for as the size and roughness of the  head  prevents their entering so it would prevent

their exit. And while  the  egg of the cartilaginous fishes is softshelled  (for they  cannot  harden and dry its

circumference, being colder than birds),  the egg of  the frogfish alone is solid and firm to protect it  outside,

but those  of the rest are of a moist and soft nature, for  they are sheltered  within and by the body of the

mother. 

The young are produced from the egg in the same way both with  those externally perfected  (the frogfishes)

and those internally,  and the process in these eggs is partly similar to, partly different  from that in birds' eggs.

In the first place they have not the  second  umbilicus which runs to the chorion under the surrounding  shell.

The  reason of this is that they have not the surrounding shell,  for it is  no use to them since the mother shelters

them, and the shell  is a  protection to the eggs against external injury between laying and  hatching out.

Secondly, the process in these also begins on the  surface of the egg but not where it is attached to the uterus,

as in  birds, for the chick is developed from the sharp end and that is where  the egg was attached. The reason

is that the egg of birds is separated  from the uterus before it is perfected, but in most though not all

cartilaginous fishes the egg is still attached to the uterus when  perfect. While the young develops upon the

surface the egg is consumed  by it just as in birds and the other animals detached from the uterus,  and at last

the umbilicus of the now perfect fish is left attached  to  the uterus. The like is the case with all those whose

eggs are  detached from the uterus, for in some of them the egg is so detached  when it is perfect. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

3 45



Top




Page No 49


The question may be asked why the development of birds and  cartilaginous fishes differs in this respect. The

reason is that in  birds the white and yolk are separate, but fish eggs are onecoloured,  the corresponding

matter being completely mixed, so that there is  nothing to stop the first principle being at the opposite end,

for the  egg is of the same nature both at the point of attachment and at the  opposite end, and it is easy to draw

the nourishment from the uterus  by passages running from this principle. This is plain in the eggs  which are

not detached, for in some of the cartilaginous fish the  egg  is not detached from the uterus, but is still

connected with it as  it  comes downwards with a view to the production of the young alive;  in  these the young

fish when perfected is still connected by the  umbilicus to the uterus when the egg has been consumed. From

this it  is clear that previously also, while the egg was still round the  young, the passages ran to the uterus.

This happens as we have said in  the 'smooth hound'. 

In these respects and for the reasons given the development of  cartilaginous fishes differs from that of birds,

but otherwise it  takes place in the same way. For they have the one umbilicus in like  manner as that of birds

connecting with the yolk, only in these  fishes it connects with the whole egg  (for it is not divided into  white

and yolk but all onecoloured),  and get their nourishment from  this, and as it is being consumed the flesh in

like manner  encroaches  upon and grows round it. 

Such is the process of development in those fish that produce a  perfect egg within themselves but are

externally viviparous. 

4

Most of the other fish are externally oviparous, all laying an  imperfect egg except the frogfish; the reason of

this exception has  been previously stated, and the reason also why the others lay  imperfect eggs. In these also

the development from the egg runs on the  same lines as that of the cartilaginous and internally oviparous

fishes, except that the growth is quick and from small beginnings  and  the outside of the egg is harder. The

growth of the egg is like  that  of a scolex, for those animals which produce a scolex give  birth to a  small thing

at first and this grows by itself and not  through any  attachment to the parent. The reason is similar to that of

the growth  of yeast, for yeast also grows great from a small beginning  as the  more solid part liquefies and the

liquid is aerated. This is  effected  in animals by the nature of the vital heat, in yeasts by  the heat of  the juice

commingled with them. The eggs then grow of  necessity  through this cause  (for they have in them

superfluous  yeasty matter),  but also for the sake of a final cause, for it is  impossible for them  to attain their

whole growth in the uterus because  these animals have  so many eggs. Therefore are they very small when  set

free and grow  quickly, small because the uterus is narrow for  the multitude of the  eggs, and growing quickly

that the race may not  perish, as it would if  much of the time required for the whole  development were spent

in this  growth; even as it is most of those  laid are destroyed before  hatching. Hence the class of fish is

prolific, for Nature makes up for  the destruction by numbers. Some  fish actually burst because of the  size of

the eggs, as the fish  called 'belone', for its eggs are large  instead of numerous, what  Nature has taken away in

number being added  in size. 

So much for the growth of such eggs and its reason. 

5

A proof that these fish also are oviparous is the fact that even  viviparous fish, such as the cartilaginous, are

first internally  oviparous, for hence it is plain that the whole class of fishes is  oviparous. Where, however,

both sexes exist and the eggs are  produced  in consequence of impregnation, the eggs do not arrive at

completion  unless the male sprinkle his milt upon them. Some  erroneously assert  that all fish are female

except in the  cartilaginous fishes, for they  think that the females of fish differ  from what are supposed to be

males only in the same way as in those  plants where the one bears  fruit but the other is fruitless, as  olive and


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

4 46



Top




Page No 50


oleaster, fig and  caprifig. They think the like applies to  fish except the  cartilaginous, for they do not dispute

the sexes in  these. And yet  there is no difference in the males of cartilaginous  fishes and those  belonging to

the oviparous class in respect of the  organs for the  milt, and it is manifest that semen can be squeezed out  of

males of  both classes at the right season. The female also has a  uterus. But if  the whole class were females

and some of them  unproductive  (as with  mules in the class of bushytailed animals),  then not only should

those which lay eggs have a uterus but also the  others, only the  uterus of the latter should be different from

that of  the former. But,  as it is, some of them have organs for milt and  others have a uterus,  and this

distinction obtains in all except  two, the erythrinus and the  channa, some of them having the milt  organs,

others a uterus. The  difficulty which drives some thinkers  to this conclusion is easily  solved if we look at the

facts. They  say quite correctly that no  animal which copulates produces many  young, for of all those that

generate from themselves perfect  animals or perfect eggs none is  prolific on the same scale as the  oviparous

fishes, for the number of  eggs in these is enormous. But  they had overlooked the fact that  fisheggs differ

from those of birds  in one circumstance. Birds and  all oviparous quadrupeds, and any of  the cartilaginous fish

that are  oviparous, produce a perfect egg,  and it does not increase outside of  them, whereas the eggs of fish

are  imperfect and do so complete their  growth. Moreover the same thing  applies to cephalopods also and

crustacea, yet these animals are  actually seen copulating, for their  union lasts a long time, and it is  plain in

these cases that the one  is male and the other has a  uterus. Finally, it would be strange if  this distinction did

not exist  in the whole class, just as male and  female in all the vivipara. The  cause of the ignorance of those

who  make this statement is that the  differences in the copulation and  generation of various animals are of  all

kinds and not obvious, and  so, speculating on a small induction,  they think the same must hold  good in all

cases. 

So also those who assert that conception in female fishes is  caused by their swallowing the semen of the male

have not observed  certain points when they say this. For the males have their milt and  the females their eggs

at about the same time of year, and the  nearer  the female is to laying the more abundant and the more liquid  is

the  milt formed in the male. And just as the increase of the milt  in the  male and of the roe in the female takes

place at the same time,  so is  it also with their emission, for neither do the females lay  all their  eggs together,

but gradually, nor do the males emit all  the milt at  once. All these facts are in accordance with reason. For

just as the  class of birds in some cases has eggs without  impregnation, but few  and seldom, impregnation

being generally  required, so we find the same  thing, though to a less degree, in fish.  But in both classes these

spontaneous eggs are infertile unless the  male, in those kinds where  the male exists, shed his fluid upon  them.

Now in birds this must take  place while the eggs are still  within the mother, because they are  perfect when

discharged, but in  fish, because the eggs are imperfect  and complete their growth outside  the mother in all

cases, those  outside are preserved by the sprinkling  of the milt over them, even if  they come into being by

impregnation,  and here it is that the milt of  the males is used up. Therefore it  comes down the ducts and

diminishes  in quantity at the same time as  this happens to the eggs of the  females, for the males always attend

them, shedding their milt upon  the eggs as they are laid. Thus then  they are male and female, and all  of them

copulate  (unless in any  kind the distinction of sex does not  exist),  and without the semen of  the male no such

animal comes into  being. 

What helps in the deception is also the fact that the union of  such fishes is brief, so that it is not observed

even by many of the  fishermen, for none of them ever watches anything of the sort for  the  sake of knowledge.

Nevertheless their copulation has been seen,  for  fish  [when the tail part does not prevent it]  copulate like  the

dolphins by throwing themselves alongside of one another. But  the  dolphins take longer to get free again,

whereas such fishes do  so  quickly. Hence, not seeing this, but seeing the swallowing of the  milt  and the eggs,

even the fishermen repeat the same simple tale,  so much  noised abroad, as Herodotus the storyteller, as if fish

were  conceived  by the mother's swallowing the milt, not considering that  this is  impossible. For the passage

which enters by way of the mouth  runs to  the intestines, not to the uterus, and what goes into the  intestines

must be turned into nutriment, for it is concocted; the  uterus,  however, is plainly full of eggs, and from

whence did they  enter it? 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

4 47



Top




Page No 51


6

A similar story is told also of the generation of birds. For there  are some who say that the raven and the ibis

unite at the mouth, and  among quadrupeds that the weasel brings forth its young by the  mouth;  so say

Anaxagoras and some of the other physicists, speaking  too  superficially and without consideration.

Concerning the birds,  they  are deceived by a false reasoning, because the copulation of  ravens is  seldom seen,

but they are often seen uniting with one  another with  their beaks, as do all the birds of the raven family;  this

is plain  with domesticated jackdaws. Birds of the pigeon kind  do the same, but,  because they also plainly

copulate, therefore they  have not had the  same legend told of them. But the raven family is not  amorous, for

they are birds that produce few young, though this bird  also has been  seen copulating before now. It is a

strange thing,  however, that these  theorists do not ask themselves how the semen  enters the uterus  through the

intestine, which always concocts  whatever comes into it,  as the nutriment; and these birds have a  uterus like

others, and eggs  are found them near the hypozoma. And the  weasel has a uterus in like  manner to the other

quadrupeds; by what  passage is the embryo to get  from it to the mouth? But this opinion  has arisen because

the young of  the weasel are very small like those  of the other fissipeds, of which  we shall speak later, and

because  they often carry the young about in  their mouths. 

Much deceived also are those who make a foolish statement about  the trochus and the hyena. Many say that

the hyena, and Herodorus  the  Heracleot says that the trochus, has two pudenda, those of the  male  and of the

female, and that the trochus impregnates itself but  the  hyena mounts and is mounted in alternate years. This is

untrue,  for  the hyena has been seen to have only one pudendum, there being  no lack  of opportunity for

observation in some districts, but hyenas  have  under the tail a line like the pudendum of the female. Both

male and  female have such a mark, but the males are taken more  frequently; this  casual observation has given

rise to this opinion.  But enough has been  said of this. 

7

Touching the generation of fish, the question may be raised, why  it is that in the cartilaginous fish neither the

females are seen  discharging their eggs nor the males their milt, whereas in the  nonviviparous fishes this is

seen in both sexes. The reason is that  the whole cartilaginous class do not produce much semen, and further

the females have their uterus near hypozoma. For the males and females  of the one class of fish differ from

the males and females of the  other class in like manner, for the cartilaginous are less  productive  of semen.

But in the oviparous fish, as the females lay  their eggs on  account of their number, so do the males shed their

milt  on account of  its abundance. For they have more milt than just what is  required for  copulation, as Nature

prefers to expend the milt in  helping to perfect  the eggs, when the female has deposited them,  rather than in

forming  them at first. For as has been said both  further back and in our  recent discussions, the eggs of birds

are  perfected internally but  those of fish externally. The latter, indeed,  resemble in a way those  animals which

produce a scolex, for the  product discharged by them is  still more imperfect than a fish's  egg. It is the male

that brings  about the perfection of the egg both  of birds and of fishes, only in  the former internally, as they

are  perfected internally, and in the  latter externally, because the egg is  imperfect when deposited; but  the

result is the same in both cases. 

In birds the windeggs become fertile, and those previously  impregnated by one kind of cock change their

nature to that of the  later cock. And if the eggs be behindhand in growth, then, if the same  cock treads the hen

again after leaving off treading for a time, he  causes them to increase quickly, not, however, at any period

whatever  of their development, but if the treading take place before  the egg  changes so far that the white

begins to separate from the  yolk. But in  the eggs of fishes no such limit of time has been laid  down, but the

males shed their milt quickly upon them to preserve  them. The reason  is that these eggs are not

twocoloured, and hence  there is no such  limit of time fixed with them as with those of birds.  This fact is

what we should expect, for by the time that the white and  yolk are  separated off from one another, the birds


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

6 48



Top




Page No 52


egg already  contains the  principle that comes from the male parent.... for the  male contributes  to this. 

Windeggs, then, participate in generation so far as is possible  for  them. That they should be perfected into

an animal is impossible,  for an animal requires senseperception; but the nutritive faculty  of  the soul is

possessed by females as well as males, and indeed by  all  living things, as has been often said, wherefore the

egg itself is  perfect only as the embryo of a plant, but imperfect as that of an  animal. If, then, there had been

no male sex in the class of birds,  the egg would have been produced as it is in some fishes, if indeed  there is

any kind of fish of such a nature as to generate without a  male; but it has been said of them before that this

has not yet been  satisfactorily observed. But as it is both sexes exist in all birds,  so that, considered as a plant,

the egg is perfect, but in so far as  it is not a plant it is not perfect, nor does anything else result  from it; for

neither has it come into being simply like a real plant  nor from copulation like an animal. Eggs, however,

produced from  copulation but already separated into white and yolk take after the  first cock; for they already

contain both principles, which is why  they do not change again after the second impregnation. 

8

The young are produced in the same way also by the cephalopoda,  e.g.  sepias and the like, and by the

crustacea, e.g. carabi and their  kindred, for these also lay eggs in consequence of copulation, and the  male has

often been seen uniting with the female. Therefore those  who  say that all fish are female and lay eggs without

copulation are  plainly speaking unscientifically from this point of view also. For it  is a wonderful thing to

suppose that the former animals lay eggs in  consequence of copulation and that fish do not; if again they were

unaware of this, it is a sign of ignorance. The union of all these  creatures lasts a considerable time, as in

insects, and naturally  so,  for they are bloodless and therefore of a cold nature. 

In the sepias and calamaries or squids the eggs appear to be two,  because the uterus is divided and appears

double, but that of the  poulps appears to be single. The reason is that the shape of the  uterus in the poulp is

round in form and spherical, the cleavage being  obscure when it is filled with eggs. The uterus of the carabi is

also  bifid. All these animals also lay an imperfect egg for the same  reason  as fishes. In the carabi and their

like the females produce  their eggs  so as to keep them attached to themselves, which is why the  sideflaps  of

the females are larger than those of the males, to  protect the  eggs; the cephalopoda lay them away from

themselves. The  males of the  cephalopoda sprinkle their milt over the females, as  the male fish do  over the

eggs, and it becomes a sticky and  glutinous mass, but in the  carabi and their like nothing of the sort  has been

seen or can be  naturally expected, for the egg is under the  female and is  hardshelled. Both these eggs and

those of the  cephalopoda grow after  deposition like those of fishes. 

The sepia while developing is attached to the egg by its front  part,  for here alone is it possible, because this

animal alone has its  front  and back pointing in the same direction. For the position and  attitude  of the young

while developing you must look at the Enquiries. 

9

We have now spoken of the generation of other animals, those that  walk, fly, and swim; it remains to speak of

insects and testacea  according to the plan laid down. Let us begin with the insects. It was  observed previously

that some of these are generated by copulation,  others spontaneously, and besides this that they produce a

scolex, and  why this is so. For pretty much all creatures seem in a certain way to  produce a scolex first, since

the most imperfect embryo is of such a  nature; and in all animals, even the viviparous and those that lay a

perfect egg, the first embryo grows in size while still  undifferentiated into parts; now such is the nature of the

scolex.  After this stage some of the ovipara produce the egg in a perfect  condition, others in an imperfect, but

it is perfected outside as  has  been often stated of fish. With animals internally viviparous  the  embryo

becomes egglike in a certain sense after its original  formation, for the liquid is contained in a fine


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

8 49



Top




Page No 53


membrane, just as  if  we should take away the shell of the egg, wherefore they call the  abortion of an embryo

at that stage an 'efflux'. 

Those insects which generate at all generate a scolex, and those  which come into being spontaneously and not

from copulation do so at  first from a formation this nature. I say that the former generate a  scolex, for we

must put down caterpillars also and the product of  spiders as a sort of scolex. And yet some even of these and

many of  the others may be thought to resemble eggs because of their round  shape, but we must not judge by

shapes nor yet by softness and  hardness  (for what is produced by some is hard),  but by the fact  that the whole

of them is changed into the body of the creature and  the animal is not developed from a part of them. All

these products  that are of the nature of a scolex, after progressing and acquiring  their full size, become a sort

of egg, for the husk about them hardens  and they are motionless during this period. This is plain in the  scolex

of bees and wasps and in caterpillars. The reason of this is  that their nature, because of its imperfection,

oviposits as it were  before the right time, as if the scolex, while still growing in  size,  were a soft egg. Similar

to this is also what happens with all  other  insects which come into being without copulation in wool and  other

such materials and in water. For all of them after the scolex  stage  become immovable and their integument

dries round them, and  after this  the latter bursts and there comes forth as from an egg an  animal  perfected in

its second metamorphosis, most of those which  are not  aquatic being winged. 

Another point is quite natural, which may wondered at by many.  Caterpillars at first take nourishment, but

after this stage do so  no  longer, but what is called by some the chrysalis is motionless. The  same applies to

the scolex of wasps and bees, but after this comes  into being the socalled nymph.... and have nothing of the

kind. For  an egg is also of such a nature that when it has reached perfection it  grows no more in size, but at

first it grows and receives  nourishment  until it is differentiated and becomes a perfect egg.  Sometimes the

scolex contains in itself the material from which it  is nourished and  obtains such an addition to its size, e.g. in

bees  and wasps;  sometimes it gets its nourishment from outside itself, as  caterpillars  and some others. 

It has thus been stated why such animals go through a double  development and for what reason they become

immovable again after  moving. And some of them come into being by copulation, like birds and  vivipara and

most fishes, others spontaneously, like some plants. 

10

There is much difficulty about the generation of bees. If it is  really true that in the case of some fishes there is

such a method  of  generation that they produce eggs without copulation, this may well  happen also with bees,

to judge from appearances. For they must (1)  either bring the young brood from elsewhere, as some say, and

if so  the young must either be spontaneously generated or produced by some  other animal, or (2) they must

generate them themselves, or (3) they  must bring some and generate others, for this also is maintained by

some, who say that they bring the young of the drones only. Again,  if  they generate them it must be either

with or without copulation; if  the former, then either (1) each kind must generate its own kind, or  (2) some

one kind must generate the others, or (3) one kind must unite  with another for the purpose  (I mean for

instance (1) that bees may  be generated from the union of bees, drones from that of drones, and  kings from

that of kings, or (2) that all the others may be  generated  from one, as from what are called kings and leaders,

or  (3) from the  union of drones and bees, for some say that the former  are male, the  latter female, while

others say that the bees are male  and the drones  female).  But all these views are impossible if we  reason first

upon  the facts peculiar to bees and secondly upon those  which apply more  generally to other animals also. 

For if they do not generate the young but bring them from  elsewhere,  then bees ought to come into being

also, if the bees did  not carry  them off, in the places from which the old bees carry the  germs. For  why, if new

bees come into existence when the germs are  transported,  should they not do so if the germs are left there?

They  ought to do so  just as much, whether the germs are spontaneously  generated in the  flowers or whether


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

10 50



Top




Page No 54


some animal generates them. And if  the germs were  of some other animal, then that animal ought to be

produced from  them instead of bees. Again, that they should collect  honey is  reasonable, for it is their food,

but it is strange that they  should  collect the young if they are neither their own offspring nor  food.  With what

object should they do so? for all animals that trouble  themselves about the young labour for what appears to

be their own  offspring. 

But, again, it is also unreasonable to suppose that the bees are  female and the drones male, for Nature does

not give weapons for  fighting to any female, and while the drones are stingless all the  bees have a sting. Nor

is the opposite view reasonable, that the  bees  are male and the drones female, for no males are in the habit  of

working for their offspring, but as it is the bees do this. And  generally, since the brood of the drones is found

coming into being  among them even if there is no mature drone present, but that of the  bees is not so found

without the presence of the kings  (which is  why  some say that the young of the drones alone is brought in

from  outside),  it is plain that they are not produced from copulation,  either (1) of bee with bee or drone with

drone or (2) of bees with  drones.  (That they should import the brood of the drones alone is  impossible for the

reasons already given, and besides it is  unreasonable that a similar state of things should not prevail with  all

the three kinds if it prevails with one.)  Then, again, it is also  impossible that the bees themselves should be

some of them male and  some female, for in all kinds of animals the two sexes differ. Besides  they would in

that case generate their own kind, but as it is their  brood is not found to come into being if the leaders are not

among  them, as men say. And an argument against both theories, that the  young are generated by union of the

bees with one another or with  the  drones, separately or with one another, is this: none of them  has ever  yet

been seen copulating, whereas this would have often  happened if  the sexes had existed in them. It remains

then, if they  are generated  by copulation at all, that the kings shall unite to  generate them. But  the drones are

found to come into being even if  no leaders are  present, and it is not possible that the bees should  either

import  their brood or themselves generate them by copulation.  It remains  then, as appears to be the case in

certain fishes, that the  bees  should generate the drones without copulation, being indeed  female in  respect of

generative power, but containing in themselves  both sexes  as plants do. Hence also they have the instrument

of  offence, for we  ought not to call that female in which the male sex is  not separated.  But if this is found to

be the case with drones, if  they come into  being without copulation, then as it is necessary  that the same

account should be given of the bees and the kings and  that they also  should be generated without copulation.

Now if the  brood of the bees  had been found to come into being among them without  the presence of  the

kings, it would necessarily follow that the bees  also are produced  from bees themselves without copulation,

but as it  is, since those  occupied with the tendance of these creatures deny  this, it remains  that the kings must

generate both their own kind  and the bees. 

As bees are a peculiar and extraordinary kind of animal so also  their generation appears to be peculiar. That

bees should generate  without copulation is a thing which may be paralleled in other  animals, but that what

they generate should not be of the same kind is  peculiar to them, for the erythrinus generates an erythrinus

and the  channa a channa. The reason is that bees themselves are not  generated  like flies and similar creatures,

but from a kind  different indeed but  akin to them, for they are produced from the  leaders. Hence in a sort  of

way their generation is analogous. For the  leaders resemble the  drones in size and the bees in possessing a

sting; so the bees are  like them in this respect, and the drones are  like them in size. For  there must needs be

some overlapping unless the  same kind is always to  be produced from each; but this is  impossible, for at that

rate the  whole class would consist of leaders.  The bees, then, are assimilated  to them their power of

generation, the  drones in size; if the latter  had had a sting also they would have  been leaders, but as it is this

much of the difficulty has been  solved, for the leaders are like both  kinds at once, like the bees  in possessing

a sting, like the drones in  size. 

But the leaders also must be generated from something. Since it is  neither from the bees nor from the drones,

it must be from their own  kind. The grubs of the kings are produced last and are not many in  number. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

10 51



Top




Page No 55


Thus what happens is this: the leaders generate their own kind but  also another kind, that of the bees; the bees

again generate another  kind, the drones, but do not also generate their own kind, but this  has been denied

them. And since what is according to Nature is  always  in due order, therefore it is necessary that it should be

denied to  the drones even to generate another kind than themselves.  This is just  what we find happening, for

though the drones are  themselves  generated, they generate nothing else, but the process  reaches its  limit in the

third stage. And so beautifully is this  arranged by  Nature that the three kinds always continue in existence  and

none of  them fails, though they do not all generate. 

Another fact is also natural, that in fine seasons much honey is  collected and many drones are produced but in

rainy reasons a large  brood of ordinary bees. For the wet causes more residual matter to  be  formed in the

bodies of the leaders, the fine weather in that of  the  bees, for being smaller in size they need the fine weather

more  than  the kings do. It is right also that the kings, being as it were  made  with a view to producing young,

should remain within, freed  from the  labour of procuring necessaries, and also that they should be  of a

considerable size, their bodies being, as it were, constituted  with a  view to bearing young, and that the drones

should be idle as  having no  weapon to fight for the food and because of the slowness  of their  bodies. But the

bees are intermediate in size between the two  other  kinds, for this is useful for their work, and they are

workers  as  having to support not only their young but also their fathers.  And it  agrees with our views that the

bees attend upon their kings  because  they are their offspring  (for if nothing of the sort had been  the  case the

facts about their leadership would be unreasonable),  and  that, while they suffer the kings to do no work as

being their  parents, they punish the drones as their children, for it is nobler to  punish one's children and those

who have no work to perform. The  fact  that the leaders, being few, generate the bees in large numbers  seems

to be similar to what obtains in the generation of lions,  which at  first produce five, afterwards a smaller

number each time  at last one  and thereafter none. So the leaders at first produce a  number of  workers,

afterwards a few of their own kind; thus the  brood of the  latter is smaller in number than that of the former,

but where Nature  has taken away from them in number she has made it up  again in size. 

Such appears to be the truth about the generation of bees, judging  from theory and from what are believed to

be the facts about them; the  facts, however, have not yet been sufficiently grasped; if ever they  are, then

credit must be given rather to observation than to theories,  and to theories only if what they affirm agrees

with the observed  facts. 

A further indication that bees are produced without copulation is  the fact that the brood appears small in the

cells of the comb,  whereas, whenever insects are generated by copulation, the parents  remain united for a

long time but produce quickly something of the  nature of a scolex and of a considerable size. 

Concerning the generation of animals akin to them, as hornets and  wasps, the facts in all cases are similar to a

certain extent, but are  devoid of the extraordinary features which characterize bees; this  we  should expect, for

they have nothing divine about them as the  bees  have. For the socalled 'mothers' generate the young and

mould  the  first part of the combs, but they generate by copulation with  one  another, for their union has often

been observed. As for all the  differences of each of these kind from one another and from bees, they  must be

investigated with the aid of the illustrations to the  Enquiries. 

11

Having spoken of the generation of all insects, we must now speak  of  the testacea. Here also the facts of

generation are partly like and  partly unlike those in the other classes. And this is what might be  expected. For

compared with animals they resemble plants, compared  with plants they resemble animals, so that in a sense

they appear to  come into being from semen, but in another sense not so, and in one  way they are

spontaneously generated but in another from their own  kind, or some of them in the latter way, others in the

former. Because  their nature answers to that of plants, therefore few or no kinds of  testacea come into being


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

11 52



Top




Page No 56


on land, e.g. the snails and any others,  few  as they are, that resemble them; but in the sea and similar waters

there are many of all kinds of forms. But the class of plants has  but  few and one may say practically no

representatives in the sea  and such  places, all such growing on the land. For plants and testacea  are

analogous; and in proportion as liquid has more quickening power  than  solid, water than earth, so much does

the nature of testacea  differ  from that of plants, since the object of testacea is to be in  such a  relation to water

as plants are to earth, as if plants were, so  to  say, landoysters, oysters waterplants. 

For such a reason also the testacea in the water vary more in form  than those on the land. For the nature of

liquid is more plastic  than  that of earth and yet not much less material, and this is  especially  true of the

inhabitants of the sea, for fresh water, though  sweet and  nutritious, is cold and less material. Wherefore

animals  having no  blood and not of a hot nature are not produced in lakes  nor in the  fresher among brackish

waters, but only exceptionally,  but it is in  estuaries and at the mouths of rivers that they come into  being, as

testacea and cephalopoda and crustacea, all these being  bloodless and  of a cold nature. For they seek at the

same time the  warmth of the sun  and food; now the sea is not only water but much  more material than  fresh

water and hot in its nature; it has a share  in all the parts of  the universe, water and air and earth, so that  it also

has a share in  all living things which are produced in  connexion with each of these  elements. Plants may be

assigned to land,  the aquatic animals to  water, the land animals to air, but  variations of quantity and  distance

make a great and wonderful  difference. The fourth class must  not be sought in these regions,  though there

certainly ought to be  some animal corresponding to the  element of fire, for this is counted  in as the fourth of

the  elementary bodies. But the form which fire  assumes never appears to be  peculiar to it, but it always exists

in  some other of the elements,  for that which is ignited appears to be  either air or smoke or  earth. Such a kind

of animal must be sought in  the moon, for this  appears to participate in the element removed in  the third

degree from  earth. The discussion of these things however  belongs to another  subject. 

To return to testacea, some of them are formed spontaneously, some  emit a sort of generative substance from

themselves, but these also  often come into being from a spontaneous formation. To understand this  we must

grasp the different methods of generation in plants; some of  these are produced from seed, some from slips,

planted out, some by  budding off alongside, as the class of onions. In the last way  produced mussels, for

smaller ones are always growing off alongside  the original, but the whelks, the purplefish, and those which

are  said to 'spawn' emit masses of a liquid slime as if originated by  something of a seminal nature. We must

not, however, consider that  anything of the sort is real semen, but that these creatures  participate in the

resemblance to plants in the manner stated above.  Hence when once one such creature has been produced,

then is  produced  a number of them. For all these creatures are liable to be  even  spontaneously generated, and

so to be formed still more  plentifully in  proportion if some are already existing. For it is  natural that each

should have some superfluous residue attached to  it from the original,  and from this buds off each of the

creatures  growing alongside of it.  Again, since the nutriment and its residue  possess a like power, it is  likely

that the product of those  testacea which 'spawn' should  resemble the original formation, and  so it is natural

that a new  animal of the same kind should come into  being from this also. 

All those which do not bud off or 'spawn' are spontaneously  generated. Now all things formed in this way,

whether in earth or  water, manifestly come into being in connexion with putrefaction and  an admixture of

rainwater. For as the sweet is separated off into the  matter which is forming, the residue of the mixture takes

such a form.  Nothing comes into being by putrefying, but by concocting;  putrefaction and the thing putrefied

is only a residue of that which  is concocted. For nothing comes into being out of the whole of  anything, any

more than in the products of art; if it did art would  have nothing to do, but as it is in the one case art removes

the  useless material, in the other Nature does so. Animals and plants come  into being in earth and in liquid

because there is water in earth, and  air in water, and in all air is vital heat so that in a sense all  things are full

of soul. Therefore living things form quickly whenever  this air and vital heat are enclosed in anything. When

they are so  enclosed, the corporeal liquids being heated, there arises as it  were  a frothy bubble. Whether what

is forming is to be more or less  honourable in kind depends on the embracing of the psychical  principle; this

again depends on the medium in which the generation  takes place and the material which is included. Now in


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

11 53



Top




Page No 57


the sea the  earthy matter is present in large quantities, and consequently the  testaceous animals are formed

from a concretion of this kind, the  earthy matter hardening round them and solidifying in the same  manner  as

bones and horns  (for these cannot be melted by fire),  and the  matter  (or body)  which contains the life being

included  within it. 

The class of snails is the only class of such creatures that has  been seen uniting, but it has never yet been

sufficiently observed  whether their generation is the result of the union or not. 

It may be asked, if we wish to follow the right line of  investigation, what it is in such animals the formation

of which  corresponds to the material principle. For in the females this is a  residual secretion of the animal,

potentially such as that from  which  it came, by imparting motion to which the principle derived from  the

male perfects the animal. But here what must be said to correspond  to  this, and whence comes or what is the

moving principle which  corresponds to the male? We must understand that even in animals which  generate it

is from the incoming nourishment that the heat in the  animal makes the residue, the beginning of the

conception, by  secretion and concoction. The like is the case also in plants,  except  that in these  (and also in

some animals)  there is no  further need of  the male principle, because they have it mingled  with the female

principle within themselves, whereas the residual  secretion in most  animals does need it. The nourishment

again of  some is earth and  water, of others the more complicated combinations  of these, so that  what the heat

in animals produces from their  nutriment, this does the  heat of the warm season in the environment  put

together and combine by  concoction out of the seawater on the  earth. And the portion of the  psychical

principle which is either  included along with it or  separated off in the air makes an embryo and  puts motion

into it. Now  in plants which are spontaneously generated  the method of formation is  uniform; they arise from

a part of  something, and while some of it is  the startingpoint of the plant,  some is the first nourishment of

the  young shoots.... Other animals  are produced in the form of a scolex,  not only those bloodless animals

which are not generated from parents  but even some sanguinea, as a  kind of mullet and some other river

fishes and also the eel kind.  For all of these, though they have but  little blood by nature, are  nevertheless

sanguinea, and have a heart  with blood in it as the  origin of the parts; and the socalled  'entrails of earth', in

which  comes into being the body of the eel,  have the nature of a scolex. 

Hence one might suppose, in connexion with the origin of men and  quadrupeds, that, if ever they were really

'earthborn' as some say,  they came into being in one of two ways; that either it was by the  formation of a

scolex at first or else it was out of eggs. For  either  they must have had in themselves the nutriment for growth

(and  such a  conception is a scolex)  or they must have got it from  elsewhere, and  that either from the mother

or from part of the  conception. If then  the former is impossible  (I mean that nourishment  should flow to them

from the earth as it does in animals from the  mother),  then they must  have got it from some part of the

conception,  and such generation we  say is from an egg. 

It is plain then that, if there really was any such beginning of  the  generation of all animals, it is reasonable to

suppose to have  been  one of these two, scolex or egg. But it is less reasonable to  suppose that it was from

eggs, for we do not see such generation  occurring with any animal, but we do see the other both in the

sanguinea above mentioned and in the bloodless animals. Such are  some  of the insects and such are the

testacea which we are discussing;  for  they do not develop out of a part of something  (as do animals  from

eggs),  and they grow like a scolex. For the scolex grows towards  the  upper part and the first principle, since

in the lower part is the  nourishment for the upper. And this resembles the development of  animals from eggs,

except that these latter consume the whole egg,  whereas in the scolex, when the upper part has grown by

taking up into  itself part of the substance in the lower part, the lower part is then  differentiated out of the rest.

The reason is that in later life  also  the nourishment is absorbed by all animals in the part below  the

hypozoma. 

That the scolex grows in this way is plain in the case of bees and  the like, for at first the lower part is large in

them and the upper  is smaller. The details of growth in the testacea are similar. This is  plain in the whorls of


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

11 54



Top




Page No 58


the turbinata, for always as the animal grows  the whorls become larger towards the front and what is called

the head  of the creature. 

We have now pretty well described the manner of the development of  these and the other spontaneously

generated animals. That all the  testacea are formed spontaneously is clear from such facts as these.  They

come into being on the side of boats when the frothy mud  putrefies. In many places where previously nothing

of the kind  existed, the socalled limnostrea, a kind of oyster, have come into  being when the spot turned

muddy through want of water; thus when a  naval armament cast anchor at Rhodes a number of clay vessels

were  thrown out into the sea, and after some time, when mud had collected  round them, oysters used to be

found in them. Here is another proof  that such animals do not emit any generative substance from

themselves; when certain Chians carried some live oysters over from  Pyrrha in Lesbos and placed them in

narrow straits of the sea where  tides clash, they became no more numerous as time passed, but  increased

greatly in size. The socalled eggs contribute to generation  but are only a condition, like fat in the sanguinea,

and therefore the  oysters are savoury at these periods. A proof that this substance is  not really eggs is the fact

that such 'eggs' are always found in  some  testacea, as in pinnae, whelks, and purplefish; only they are

sometimes larger and sometimes smaller; in others as pectens, mussels,  and the socalled limnostrea, they are

not always present but only  in  the spring; as the season advances they dwindle and at last  disappear

altogether; the reason being that the spring is favourable  to their  being in good condition. In others again, as

the ascidians,  nothing of  the sort is visible.  (The details concerning these last,  and the  places in which they

come into being, must be learnt from  the  Enquiry.) 

Book IV

1

WE have thus spoken of the generation of animals both generally  and separately in all the different classes.

But, since male and  female are distinct in the most perfect of them, and since we say that  the sexes are first

principles of all living things whether animals or  plants, only in some of them the sexes are separated and in

others  not, therefore we must speak first of the origin of the sexes in the  latter. For while the animal is still

imperfect in its kind the  distinction is already made between male and female. 

It is disputed, however, whether the embryo is male or female, as  the case may be, even before the distinction

is plain to our senses,  and further whether it is thus differentiated within the mother or  even earlier. It is said

by some, as by Anaxagoras and other of the  physicists, that this antithesis exists from the beginning in the

germs or seeds; for the germ, they say, comes from the male while  the  female only provides the place in

which it is to be developed, and  the  male is from the right, the female from the left testis, and so  also  that the

male embryo is in the right of the uterus, the female in  the  left. Others, as Empedocles, say that the

differentiation takes  place  in the uterus; for he says that if the uterus is hot or cold  what  enters it becomes

male or female, the cause of the heat or cold  being  the flow of the catamenia, according as it is colder or

hotter, more  'antique' or more 'recent'. Democritus of Abdera also  says that the  differentiation of sex takes

place within the mother;  that however it  is not because of heat and cold that one embryo  becomes female and

another male, but that it depends on the question  which parent it is  whose semen prevails, not the whole of

the  semen, but that which has  come from the part by which male and  female differ from one another.  This is a

better theory, for certainly  Empedocles has made a rather  lighthearted assumption in thinking that  the

difference between them  is due only to cold and heat, when he  saw that there was a great  difference in the

whole of the sexual  parts, the difference in fact  between the male pudenda and the uterus.  For suppose two

animals  already moulded in embryo, the one having  all the parts of the female,  the other those of the male;

suppose them  then to be put into the  uterus as into an oven, the former when the  oven is hot, the latter  when it

is cold; then on the view of  Empedocles that which has no  uterus will be female and that which  has will be

male. But this is  impossible. Thus the theory of  Democritus would be the better of the  two, at least as far as


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

Book IV 55



Top




Page No 59


this  goes, for he seeks for the origin of this  difference and tries to  set it forth; whether he does so well or not

is another question. 

Again, if heat and cold were the cause of the difference of the  parts, this ought to have been stated by those

who maintain the view  of Empedocles; for to explain the origin of male and female is  practically the same

thing as to explain this, which is the manifest  difference between them. And it is no small matter, starting

from  temperature as a principle, to collect the cause of the origin of  these parts, as if it were a necessary

consequence for this part which  they call the uterus to be formed in the embryo under the influence of  cold

but not under that of heat. The same applies also to the parts  which serve for intercourse, since these also

differ in the way stated  previously. 

Moreover male and female twins are often found together in the  same part of the uterus; this we have

observed sufficiently by  dissection in all the vivipara, both land animals and fish. Now if  Empedocles had not

seen this it was only natural for him to fall  into  error in assigning this cause of his; but if he had seen it it is

strange that he should still think the heat or cold of the uterus to  be the cause, since on his theory both these

twins would have become  either male or female, but as it is we do not see this to be the fact. 

Again he says that the parts of the embryo are 'sundered', some  being in the male and some in the female

parent, which is why they  desire intercourse with one another. If so it is necessary that the  sexual parts like

the rest should be separated from one another,  already existing as masses of a certain size, and that they

should  come into being in the embryo on account of uniting with one  another,  not on account of cooling or

heating of the semen. But  perhaps it  would take too long to discuss thoroughly such a cause as  this which  is

stated by Empedocles, for its whole character seems to  be fanciful.  If, however, the facts about semen are

such as we have  actually  stated, if it does not come from the whole of the body of the  male  parent and if the

secretion of the male does not give any  material at  all to the embryo, then we must make a stand against  both

Empedocles  and Democritus and any one else who argues on the same  lines. For then  it is not possible that

the body of the embryo  should exist  'sundered', part in the female parent and part in the  male, as  Empedocles

says in the words: 'But the nature of the limbs  hath been  sundered, part in the man's...'; nor yet that a whole

embryo  is drawn  off from each parent and the combination of the two becomes  male or  female according as

one part prevails over another. 

And, to take a more general view, though it is better to say that  the one part makes the embryo female by

prevailing through some  superiority than to assign nothing but heat as the cause without any  reflection, yet,

as the form of the pudendum also varies along with  the uterus from that of the father, we need an explanation

of the fact  that both these parts go along with each other. If it is because  they  are near each other, then each of

the other parts also ought to  go  with them, for one of the prevailing parts is always near another  part  where

the struggle is not yet decided; thus the offspring would  be not  only female or male but also like its mother or

father  respectively in  all other details. 

Besides, it is absurd to suppose that these parts should come into  being as something isolated, without the

body as a whole having  changed along with them. Take first and foremost the bloodvessels,  round which

the whole mass of the flesh lies as round a framework.  It  is not reasonable that these should become of a

certain quality  because of the uterus, but rather that the uterus should do so on  account of them. For though it

is true that each is a receptacle of  blood of some kind, still the system of the vessels is prior to the  other; the

moving principle must needs always be prior to that which  it moves, and it is because it is itself of a certain

quality that  it  is the cause of the development. The difference, then, of these  parts  as compared with each

other in the two sexes is only a  concomitant  result; not this but something else must be held to be the  first

principle and the cause of the development of an embryo as  male or  female; this is so even if no semen is

secreted by either male  or  female, but the embryo is formed in any way you please. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

Book IV 56



Top




Page No 60


The same argument as that with which we meet Empedocles and  Democritus will serve against those who say

that the male comes from  the right and the female from the left. If the male contributes no  material to the

embryo, there can be nothing in this view. If, as they  say, he does contribute something of the sort, we must

confront them  in the same way as we did the theory of Empedocles, which accounts for  the difference

between male and female by the heat and cold of the  uterus. They make the same mistake as he does, when

they account for  the difference by their 'right and left', though they see that the  sexes differ actually by the

whole of the sexual parts; for what  reason then is the body of the uterus to exist in those embryos  which  come

from the left and not in those from the right? For if an  embryo  have come from the left but has not acquired

this part, it will  be a  female without a uterus, and so too there is nothing to stop  another  from being a male

with a uterus! Besides as has been said  before, a  female embryo has been observed in the right part of the

uterus, a  male in the left, or again both at once in the same part,  and this not  only once but several times. 

Some again, persuaded of the truth of a view resembling that of  these philosophers, say that if a man

copulates with the right or left  testis tied up the result is male or female offspring respectively; so  at least

Leophanes asserted. And some say that the same happens in the  case of those who have one or other testis

excised, not speaking truth  but vaticinating what will happen from probabilities and jumping at  the

conclusion that it is so before seeing that it proves to be so.  Moreover, they know not that these parts of

animals contribute nothing  to the production of one sex rather than the other; a proof of this is  that many

animals in which the distinction of sex exists, and which  produce both male and female offspring,

nevertheless have no testes,  as the footless animals; I mean the classes of fish and of serpents. 

To suppose, then, either that heat and cold are the causes of male  and female, or that the different sexes come

from the right and  left,  is not altogether unreasonable in itself; for the right of the  body is  hotter than the left,

and the concocted semen is hotter than  the  unconcocted; again, the thickened is concocted, and the more

thickened  is more fertile. Yet to put it in this way is to seek for  the cause  from too remote a startingpoint;

we must draw near the  immediate  causes in so far as it is possible for us. 

We have, then, previously spoken elsewhere of both the body as a  whole and its parts, explaining what each

part is and for what  reason  it exists. But (1) the male and female are distinguished by a  certain  capacity and

incapacity.  (For the male is that which can  concoct the  blood into semen and which can form and secrete and

discharge a semen  carrying with it the principle of form by  'principle' I do not mean a  material principle out

of which comes into  being an offspring  resembling the parent, but I mean the first  moving cause, whether it

have power to act as such in the thing itself  or in something else  but the female is that which receives

semen,  indeed, but cannot form  it for itself or secrete or discharge it.)  And (2) all concoction  works by means

of heat. Therefore the males  of animals must needs be  hotter than the females. For it is by  reason of cold and

incapacity  that the female is more abundant in  blood in certain parts of her  anatomy, and this abundance is an

evidence of the exact opposite of  what some suppose, thinking that the  female is hotter than the male  for this

reason, i.e. the discharge  of the catamenia. It is true that  blood is hot, and that which has  more of it is hotter

than that which  has less. But they assume that  this discharge occurs through excess of  blood and of heat, as if

it  could be taken for granted that all blood  is equally blood if only  it be liquid and sanguineous in colour, and

as if it might not  become less in quantity but purer in quality in  those who assimilate  nourishment properly.

In fact they look upon this  residual discharge  in the same light as that of the intestines, when  they think that a

greater amount of it is a sign of a hotter nature,  whereas the truth  is just the opposite. For consider the

production of  fruit; the  nutriment in its first stage is abundant, but the useful  product  derived from it is small,

indeed the final result is nothing  at all  compared to the quantity in the first stage. So is it with the  body;  the

various parts receive and work up the nutriment, from the  whole of  which the final result is quite small. This

is blood in some  animals, in some its analogue. Now since (1) the one sex is able and  the other is unable to

reduce the residual secretion to a pure form,  and (2) every capacity or power in an organism has a certain

corresponding organ, whether the faculty produces the desired  results  in a lower degree or in a higher degree,

and the two sexes  correspond  in this manner  (the terms 'able' and 'unable' being used  in more  senses than

one) therefore it is necessary that both female  and male  should have organs. Accordingly the one has the


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

Book IV 57



Top




Page No 61


uterus, the  other the  male organs. 

Again, Nature gives both the faculty and the organ to each  individual at the same time, for it is better so.

Hence each region  comes into being along with the secretions and the faculties, as  e.g.  the faculty of sight is

not perfected without the eye, nor the  eye  without the faculty of sight; and so too the intestine and bladder

come into being along with the faculty of forming the excreta. And  since that from which an organ comes

into being and that by which it  is increased are the same  (i.e. the nutriment),  each of the parts  will be made

out of such a material and such residual matter as it  is  able to receive. In the second place, again, it is formed,

as we  say,  in a certain sense, out of its opposite. Thirdly, we must  understand  besides this that, if it is true that

when a thing perishes  it becomes  the opposite of what it was, it is necessary also that what  is not  under the

sway of that which made it must change into its  opposite.  After these premisses it will perhaps be now clearer

for  what reason  one embryo becomes female and another male. For when the  first  principle does not bear

sway and cannot concoct the  nourishment  through lack of heat nor bring it into its proper form,  but is

defeated in this respect, then must needs the material which it  works  on change into its opposite. Now the

female is opposite to the  male,  and that in so far as the one is female and the other male.  And since  it differs

in its faculty, its organ also is different, so  that the  embryo changes into this state. And as one part of

firstrate  importance changes, the whole system of the animal differs greatly  in  form along with it. This may

be seen in the case of eunuchs, who,  though mutilated in one part alone, depart so much from their original

appearance and approximate closely to the female form. The reason of  this is that some of the parts are

principles, and when a principle is  moved or affected needs must many of the parts that go along with it

change with it. 

If then (1) the male quality or essence is a principle and a  cause, and (2) the male is such in virtue of a certain

capacity and  the female is such in virtue of an incapacity, and (3) the essence  or  definition of the capacity and

of the incapacity is ability or  inability to concoct the nourishment in its ultimate stage, this being  called blood

in the sanguinea and the analogue of blood in the other  animals, and (4) the cause of this capacity is in the

first  principle  and in the part which contains the principle of natural  heat  therefore a heart must be formed in

the sanguinea  (and the  resulting  animal will be either male or female),  and in the other  kinds which  possess

the sexes must be formed that which is analogous  to the heart. 

This, then, is the first principle and cause of male and female,  and  this is the part of the body in which it

resides. But the animal  becomes definitely female or male by the time when it possesses also  the parts by

which the female differs from the male, for it is not  in  virtue of any part you please that it is male or female,

any more  than  it is able to see or hear by possessing any part you please. 

To recapitulate, we say that the semen, which is the foundation of  the embryo, is the ultimate secretion of the

nutriment. By ultimate  I  mean that which is carried to every part of the body, and this is  also  the reason why

the offspring is like the parent. For it makes  no  difference whether we say that the semen comes from all the

parts  or  goes to all of them, but the latter is the better. But the semen of  the male differs from the

corresponding secretion of the female in  that it contains a principle within itself of such a kind as to set up

movements also in the embryo and to concoct thoroughly the ultimate  nourishment, whereas the secretion of

the female contains material  alone. If, then, the male element prevails it draws the female element  into itself,

but if it is prevailed over it changes into the  opposite  or is destroyed. But the female is opposite to the male,

and is female  because of its inability to concoct and of the  coldness of the  sanguineous nutriment. And Nature

assigns to each of  the secretions  the part fitted to receive it. But the semen is a  secretion, and this  in the hotter

animals with blood, i.e. the  males, is moderate in  quantity, wherefore the recipient parts of  this secretion in

males are  only passages. But the females, owing to  inability to concoct, have a  great quantity of blood, for it

cannot be  worked up into semen.  Therefore they must also have a part to  receive this, and this part  must be

unlike the passages of the male  and of a considerable size.  This is why the uterus is of such a  nature, this

being the part by  which the female differs from the male. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

Book IV 58



Top




Page No 62


2

We have thus stated for what reason the one becomes female and the  other male. Observed facts confirm

what we have said. For more females  are produced by the young and by those verging on old age than by

those in the prime of life; in the former the vital heat is not yet  perfect, in the latter it is failing. And those of a

moister and  more  feminine state of body are more wont to beget females, and a  liquid  semen causes this more

than a thicker; now all these  characteristics  come of deficiency in natural heat. 

Again, more males are born if copulation takes place when north  than  when south winds are blowing. For in

the latter case the animals  produce more secretion, and too much secretion is harder to concoct;  hence the

semen of the males is more liquid, and so is the discharge  of the catamenia. 

Also the fact that the catamenia occur in the course of nature  rather when the month is waning is due to the

same causes. For this  time of the month is colder and moister because of the waning and  failure of the moon;

as the sun makes winter and summer in the year as  a whole, so does the moon in the month. This is not due to

the turning  of the moon, but it grows warmer as the light increases and colder  as  it wanes. 

The shepherds also say that it not only makes a difference in the  production of males and females if

copulation takes place during  northern or southerly winds, but even if the animals while  copulating  look

towards the south or north; so small a thing will  sometimes turn  the scale and cause cold or heat, and these

again  influence  generation. 

The male and female, then, are distinguished generally, as  compared with one another in connexion with the

production of male and  female offspring, for the causes stated. However, they also need a  certain

correspondence with one another to produce at all, for all  things that come into being as products of art or of

Nature exist in  virtue of a certain ratio. Now if the hot preponderates too much it  dries up the liquid; if it is

very deficient it does not solidify  it;  for the artistic or natural product we need the due mean between  the

extremes. Otherwise it will be as in cooking; too much fire  burns the  meat, too little does not cook it, and in

either case the  process is a  failure. So also there is need of due proportion in the  mixture of the  male and

female elements. And for this cause it often  happens to many  of both sexes that they do not generate with one

another, but if  divorced and remarried to others do generate; and  these oppositions  show themselves

sometimes in youth, sometimes in  advanced age, alike  as concerns fertility or infertility, and as  concerns

generation of  male or female offspring. 

One country also differs from another in these respects, and one  water from another, for the same reasons.

For the nourishment and  the  medical condition of the body are of such or such a kind because  of  the

tempering of the surrounding air and of the food entering the  body, especially the water; for men consume

more of this than of  anything else, and this enters as nourishment into all food, even  solids. Hence hard

waters cause infertility, and cold waters the birth  of females. 

3

The same causes must be held responsible for the following groups  of  facts. (1) Some children resemble their

parents, while others do  not; some being like the father and others like the mother, both in  the body as a

whole and in each part, male and female offspring  resembling father and mother respectively rather than the

other way  about. (2) They resemble their parents more than remoter ancestors,  and resemble those ancestors

more than any chance individual. (3)  Some, though resembling none of their relations, yet do at any rate

resemble a human being, but others are not even like a human being but  a monstrosity. For even he who does

not resemble his parents is  already in a certain sense a monstrosity; for in these cases Nature  has in a way

departed from the type. The first departure indeed is  that the offspring should become female instead of male;


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

2 59



Top




Page No 63


this,  however, is a natural necessity.  (For the class of animals divided  into sexes must be preserved, and as it

is possible for the male  sometimes not to prevail over the female in the mixture of the two  elements, either

through youth or age or some other such cause, it  is  necessary that animals should produce female young).

And the  monstrosity, though not necessary in regard of a final cause and an  end, yet is necessary accidentally.

As for the origin of it, we must  look at it in this way. If the generative secretion in the catamenia  is properly

concocted, the movement imparted by the male will make the  form of the embryo in the likeness of itself.

(Whether we say that it  is the semen or this movement that makes each of the parts grow, makes  no

difference; nor again whether we say that it 'makes them grow' or  'forms them from the beginning', for the

formula of the movement is  the same in either case.)  Thus if this movement prevail, it will make  the embryo

male and not female, like the father and not like the  mother; if it prevail not, the embryo is deficient in that

faculty  in  which it has not prevailed. By 'each faculty' I mean this. That  which  generates is not only male but

also a particular male, e.g.  Coriscus  or Socrates, and it is not only Coriscus but also a man. In  this way  some

of the characteristics of the father are more near to  him, others  more remote from him considered simply as a

parent and not  in  reference to his accidental qualities  (as for instance if the  parent  is a scholar or the

neighbour of some particular person).  Now the  peculiar and individual has always more force in generation

than the  more general and wider characteristics. Coriscus is both a  man and an  animal, but his manhood is

nearer to his individual  existence than is  his animalhood. In generation both the individual  and the class are

operative, but the individual is the more so of  the two, for this is  the only true existence. And the offspring is

produced indeed of a  certain quality, but also as an individual, and  this latter is the  true existence. Therefore it

is from the forces  of all such existences  that the efficient movements come which exist  in the semen;

potentially from remoter ancestors but in a higher  degree and more  nearly from the individual  (and by the

individual I  mean e.g.  Coriscus or Socrates).  Now since everything changes not  into anything  haphazard but

into its opposite, therefore also that  which is not  prevailed over in generation must change and become the

opposite, in  respect of that particular force in which the paternal  and efficient  or moving element has not

prevailed. If then it has  not prevailed in  so far as it is male, the offspring becomes female;  if in so far as it  is

Coriscus or Socrates, the offspring does not  resemble the father  but the mother. For as 'father' and 'mother' are

opposed as general  terms, so also the individual father is opposed  to the individual  mother. The like applies

also to the forces that  come next in order,  for the offspring always changes rather into the  likeness of the

nearer ancestor than the more remote, both in the  paternal and in the  maternal line. 

Some of the movements exist in the semen actually, others  potentially; actually, those of the father and the

general type, as  man and animal; potentially those of the female and the remoter  ancestors. Thus the male and

efficient principle, if it lose its own  nature, changes to its opposites, but the movements which form the

embryo change into those nearly connected with them; for instance,  if  the movement of the male parent be

resolved, it changes by a very  slight difference into that of his father, and in the next instance  into that of his

grandfather; and in this way not only in the male but  also in the female line the movement of the female

parent changes into  that of her mother, and, if not into this, then into that of her  grandmother; and similarly

also with the more remote ancestors. 

Naturally then it is most likely that the characteristics of  'male' and of the individual father will go together,

whether they  prevail or are prevailed over. For the difference between them is  small so that there is no

difficulty in both concurring, for  Socrates  is an individual man with certain characters. Hence for the  most

part  the male offspring resemble the father, and the female the  mother. For  in the latter case the loss of both

characters takes place  at once,  and the change is into the two opposites; now is opposed to  male, and  the

individual mother to the individual father. 

But if the movement coming from the male principle prevails while  that coming from the individual Socrates

does not, or vice versa, then  the result is that male children are produced resembling the mother  and female

children resembling the father. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

2 60



Top




Page No 64


If again the movements be resolved, if the male character remain  but  the movement coming from the

individual Socrates be resolved into  that  of the father of Socrates, the result will be a male child  resembling

its grandfather or some other of its more remote  ancestors  in the male line on the same principle. If the male

principle be  prevailed over, the child will be female and resembling  most probably  its mother, but, if the

movement coming from the  mother also be  resolved, it will resemble its mother's mother or the  resemblance

will  be to some other of its more remote ancestors in  the female line on  the same principle. 

The same applies also to the separate parts, for often some of  these  take after the father, and others after the

mother, and yet  others  after some of the remoter ancestors. For, as has been often  said  already, some of the

movements which form the parts exist in the  semen  actually and others potentially. We must grasp certain

fundamental  general principles, not only that just mentioned  (that  some of the  movements exist potentially

and others actually),  but  also two  others, that if a character be prevailed over it changes into  its  opposite, and,

if it be resolved, is resolved into the movement  next  allied to it if less, into that which is near, if more, into

that  which is further removed. Finally, the movements are so confused  together that there is no resemblance

to any of the family or kindred,  but the only character that remains is that common to the race, i.e.  it is a

human being. The reason of this is that this is closely knit  up with the individual characteristics; 'human

being' is the general  term, while Socrates, the father, and the mother, whoever she may  be,  are individuals. 

The reason why the movements are resolved is this. The agent is  itself acted upon by that on which it acts;

thus that which cuts is  blunted by that which is cut by it, that which heats is cooled by that  which is heated by

it, and in general the moving or efficient cause  (except in the case of the first cause of all)  does itself receive

some motion in return; e.g. what pushes is itself in a way pushed  again and what crushes is itself crushed

again. Sometimes it is  altogether more acted upon than is the thing on which it acts, so that  what is heating or

cooling something else is itself cooled or  heated;  sometimes having produced no effect, sometimes less than

it  has itself  received.  (This question has been treated in the special  discussion  of action and reaction, where it

is laid down in what  classes of  things action and reaction exist.)  Now that which is acted  on escapes  and is

not mastered by the semen, either through deficiency  of power  in the concocting and moving agent or

because what should  be concocted  and formed into distinct parts is too cold and in too  great quantity.  Thus

the moving agent, mastering it in one part but  not in another,  makes the embryo in formation to be multiform,

as  happens with  athletes because they eat so much. For owing to the  quantity of their  food their nature is not

able to master it all, so  as to increase and  arrange their form symmetrically; therefore their  limbs develop

irregularly, sometimes indeed almost so much that no one  of them  resembles what it was before. Similar to

this is also the  disease  known as satyrism, in which the face appears like that of a  satyr  owing to a quantity of

unconcocted humour or wind being diverted  into  parts of the face. 

We have thus discussed the cause of all these phenomena, (1)  female and male offspring are produced, (2)

why some are similar to  their parents, female to female and male to male, and others the other  way about,

females being similar to the father and males to the  mother, and in general why some are like their ancestors

while  others  are like none of them, and all this as concerns both the body  as a  whole and each of the parts

separately. Different accounts,  however,  have been given of these phenomena by some of the

naturephilosophers;  I mean why children are like or unlike their  parents. They give two  versions of the

reason. Some say that the child  is more like that  parent of the two from whom comes more semen, this

applying equally  both to the body as a whole and to the separate  parts, on the  assumption that semen comes

from each part of both  parents; if an  equal part comes from each, then, they say, the child  is like neither.  But

if this is false, if semen does not come off from  the whole body  of the parents, it is clear that the reason

assigned  cannot be the  cause of likeness and unlikeness. Moreover, they are  hard put to it to  explain how it is

that a female child can be like  the father and a  male like the mother. For (1) those who assign the  same cause

of sex  as Empedocles or Democritus say what is on other  grounds impossible,  and (2) those who say that it is

determined by the  greater or smaller  amount of semen coming the male or female parent,  and that this is why

one child is male and another female, cannot show  how the female is to  resemble the father and the male the

mother,  for it is impossible that  more should come from both at once. Again,  for what reason is a child


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

2 61



Top




Page No 65


generally like its ancestors, even the more  remote? None of the semen  has come from them at any rate. 

But those who account for the similarity in the manner which  remains  to be discussed, explain this point

better, as well as the  others. For  there are some who say that the semen, though one, is as  it were a  common

mixture  (panspermia)  of many elements; just as, if  one should  mix many juices in one liquid and then take

some from it,  it would  be possible to take, not an equal quantity always from each  juice, but  sometimes more

of one and sometimes more of another,  sometimes some of  one and none at all of another, so they say it is

with the  generative fluid, which is a mixture of many elements, for  the  offspring resembles that parent from

which it has derived most.  Though  this theory is obscure and in many ways fictitious, it aims at  what is  better

expressed by saying that what is called 'panspermia'  exists  potentially, not actually; it cannot exist actually,

but it can  do  so potentially. Also, if we assign only one sort of cause, it is  not  easy to explain all the

phenomena, (1) the distinction of sex, (2)  why  the female is often like the father and the male like the mother,

and again (3) the resemblance to remoter ancestors, and further (4)  the reason why the offspring is sometimes

unlike any of these but  still a human being, but sometimes, (5) proceeding further on these  lines, appears

finally to be not even a human being but only some kind  of animal, what is called a monstrosity. 

For, following what has been said, it remains to give the reason  for  such monsters. If the movements imparted

by the semen are resolved  and  the material contributed by the mother is not controlled by them,  at  last there

remains the most general substratum, that is to say the  animal. Then people say that the child has the head of

a ram or a  bull, and so on with other animals, as that a calf has the head of a  child or a sheep that of an ox. All

these monsters result from the  causes stated above, but they are none of the things they are said  to  be; there is

only some similarity, such as may arise even where  there  is no defect of growth. Hence often jesters compare

some one who  is  not beautiful to a 'goat breathing fire', or again to a 'ram  butting',  and a certain

physiognomist reduced all faces to those of  two or three  animals, and his arguments often prevailed on

people. 

That, however, it is impossible for such a monstrosity to come  into existence I mean one animal in another

is shown by the great  difference in the period of gestation between man, sheep, dog, and ox,  it being

impossible for each to be developed except in its proper  time. 

This is the description of some of the monsters talked about;  others  are such because certain parts of their

form are multiplied so  that  they are born with many feet or many heads. 

The account of the cause of monstrosities is very close and  similar in a way to that of the cause of animals

being born  defective  in any part, for monstrosity is also a kind of deficiency. 

4

Democritus said that monstrosities arose because two emissions of  seminal fluid met together, the one

succeeding the other at an  interval of time; that the later entering into the uterus reinforced  the earlier so that

the parts of the embryo grow together and get  confused with one another. But in birds, he says, since

copulation  takes place quickly, both the eggs and their colour always cross one  another. But if it is the fact, as

it manifestly is, that several  young are produced from one emission of semen and a single act of  intercourse,

it is better not to desert the short road to go a long  way about, for in such cases it is absolutely necessary that

this  should occur when the semen is not separated but all enters the female  at once. 

If, then, we must attribute the cause to the semen of the male,  this  will be the way we shall have to state it,

but we must rather by  all  means suppose that the cause lies in the material contributed by  the  female and in

the embryo as it is forming. Hence also such  monstrosities appear very rarely in animals producing only one

young  one, more frequently in those producing many, most of all in birds and  among birds in the common


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

4 62



Top




Page No 66


fowl. For this bird produces many young, not  only because it lays often like the pigeon family, but also

because it  has many embryos at once and copulates all the year round. Therefore  it produces many double

eggs, for the embryos grow together because  they are near one another, as often happens with many fruits. In

such  double eggs, when the yolks are separated by the membrane, two  separate chickens are produced with

nothing abnormal about them;  when  the yolks are continuous, with no division between them, the  chickens

produced are monstrous, having one body and head but four  legs and  four wings; this is because the upper

parts are formed  earlier from  the white, their nourishment being drawn from the yolk,  whereas the  lower part

comes into being later and its nourishment is  one and  indivisible. 

A snake has also been observed with two heads for the same reason,  this class also being oviparous and

producing many young.  Monstrosities, however, are rarer among them owing to the shape of the  uterus, for

by reason of its length the numerous eggs are set in a  line. 

Nothing of the kind occurs with bees and wasps, because their  brood is in separate cells. But in the fowl the

opposite is the  case,  whereby it is plain that we must hold the cause of such  phenomena to  lie in the material.

So, too, monstrosities are  commoner in other  animals if they produce many young. Hence they are  less

common in man,  for he produces for the most part only one young  one and that perfect;  even in man

monstrosities occur more often in  regions where the women  give birth to more than one at a time, as in

Egypt. And they are  commoner in sheep and goats, since they produce  more young. Still more  does this apply

to the fissipeds, for such  animals produce many young  and imperfect, as the dog, the young of  these creatures

being  generally blind. Why this happens and why they  produce many young must  be stated later, but in them

Nature has made  an advance towards the  production of monstrosities in that what they  generate, being

imperfect, is so far unlike the parent; now  monstrosities also belong  to the class of things unlike the parent.

Therefore this accident also  often invades animals of such a nature.  So, too, it is in these that  the socalled

'metachoera' are most  frequent, and the condition of  these also is in a way monstrous, since  both deficiency

and excess are  monstrous. For the monstrosity  belongs to the class of things contrary  to Nature, not any and

every  kind of Nature, but Nature in her usual  operations; nothing can happen  contrary to Nature considered as

eternal and necessary, but we speak  of things being contrary to her in  those cases where things  generally

happen in a certain way but may  also happen in another  way. In fact, even in the case of  monstrosities,

whenever things occur  contrary indeed to the  established order but still always in a certain  way and not at

random,  the result seems to be less of a monstrosity  because even that which  is contrary to Nature is in a

certain sense  according to Nature,  whenever, that is, the formal nature has not  mastered the material  nature.

Therefore they do not call such things  monstrosities any more  than in the other cases where a phenomenon

occurs habitually, as in  fruits; for instance, there is a vine which  some call 'capneos'; if  this bear black grapes

they do not judge it  a monstrosity because it  is in the habit of doing this very often. The  reason is that it is in

its nature intermediate between white and  black; thus the change is  not a violent one nor, so to say, contrary

to Nature; at least, is it  not a change into another nature. But in  animals producing many young  not only do

the same phenomena occur, but  also the numerous embryos  hinder one another from becoming perfect and

interfere with the  generative motions imparted by the semen. 

A difficulty may be raised concerning (1) the production of many  young and the multiplication of the parts in

a single young one, and  (2) the production of few young or only one and the deficiency of  the  parts.

Sometimes animals are born with too many toes, sometimes  with  one alone, and so on with the other parts,

for they may be  multiplied  or they may be absent. Again, they may have the  generative parts  doubled, the one

being male, the other female; this  is known in men  and especially in goats. For what are called  'tragaenae' are

such  because they have both male and female generative  parts; there is a  case also of a goat being born with a

horn upon  its leg. Changes and  deficiencies are found also in the internal  parts, animals either not  possessing

some at all, or possessing them  in a rudimentary condition,  or too numerous or in the wrong place.  No

animal, indeed, has ever  been born without a heart, but they are  born without a spleen or with  two spleens or

with one kidney; there is  no case again of total  absence of the liver, but there are cases of  its being

incomplete. And  all these phenomena have been seen in  animals perfect and alive.  Animals also which


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

4 63



Top




Page No 67


naturally have a  gallbladder are found without  one; others are found to have more than  one. Cases are

known, too, of  the organs changing places, the liver  being on the left, the spleen on  the right. These

phenomena have  been observed, as stated above, in  animals whose growth is  perfected; at the time of birth

great  confusion of every kind has been  found. Those deficiency which only  depart a little from Nature

commonly live; not so those which depart  further, when the unnatural  condition is in the parts which are

sovereign over life. 

The question then about all these cases is this. Are we to suppose  that a single cause is responsible for the

production of a single  young one and for the deficiency of the parts, and another but still a  single cause for

the production of many young and the multiplication  of parts, or not? 

In the first place it seems only reasonable to wonder why some  animals produce many young, others only

one. For it is the largest  animals that produce one, e.g. the elephant, camel, horse, and the  other solidhoofed

ungulates; of these some are larger than all  other  animals, while the others are of a remarkable size. But the

dog,  the  wolf, and practically all the fissipeds, produce many, even the  small  members of the class, as the

mouse family. The clovenfooted  animals  again produce few, except the pig, which belongs to those that

produce  many. This certainly seems surprising, for we should expect  the large  animals to be able to generate

more young and to secrete  more semen.  But precisely what we wonder at is the reason for not  wondering; it is

just because of their size that they do not produce  many young, for  the nutriment is expended in such animals

upon  increasing the body.  But in the smaller animals Nature takes away from  the size and adds  the excess so

gained to the seminal secretion.  Moreover, more semen  must needs be used in generation by the larger

animal, and little by  the smaller. Therefore many small ones may be  produced together, but  it is hard for

many large ones to be so, and to  those intermediate in  size Nature has assigned the intermediate  number. We

have formerly  given the reason why some animals are  large, some smaller, and some  between the two, and

speaking generally,  with regard to the number of  young produced, the solidhoofed  produce one, the

clovenfooted few,  the manytoed many.  (The reason  of this is that, generally speaking,  their sizes

correspond to this  difference.)  It is not so, however, in  all cases; for it is the  largeness and smallness of the

body that is  cause of few or many young  being born, not the fact that the kind of  animal has one, two, or

many  toes. A proof of this is that the  elephant is the largest of animals  and yet is manytoed, and the  camel,

the next largest, is  clovenfooted. And not only in animals  that walk but also in those  that fly or swim the

large ones produce  few, the small many, for the  same reason. In like manner also it is  not the largest plants

that  bear most fruit. 

We have explained then why some animals naturally produce many  young, some but few, and some only one;

in the difficulty now stated  we may rather be surprised with reason at those which produce many,  since such

animals are often seen to conceive from a single  copulation. Whether the semen of the male contributes to the

material  of the embryo by itself becoming a part of it and mixing with  the  semen of the female, or whether, as

we say, it does not act in  this  way but brings together and fashions the material within the  female  and the

generative secretion as the figjuice does the liquid  substance of milk, what is the reason why it does not

form a single  animal of considerable size? For certainly in the parallel case the  figjuice is not separated if it

has to curdle a large quantity of  milk, but the more the milk and the more the figjuice put into it, so  much

the greater is the curdled mass. Now it is no use to say that the  several regions of the uterus attract the semen

and therefore more  young than one are formed, because the regions are many and the  cotyledons are more

than one. For two embryos are often formed in  the  same region of the uterus, and they may be seen lying in a

row  in  animals that produce many, when the uterus is filled with the  embryos.  (This is plain from the

dissections.)  Rather the truth is  this. As  animals complete their growth there are certain limits to  their size,

both upwards and downwards, beyond which they cannot go,  but it is in  the space between these limits that

they exceed or fall  short of one  another in size, and it is within these limits that one  man  (or any  other animal)

is larger or smaller than another. So also  the  generative material from which each animal is formed is not

without a  quantitative limit in both directions, nor can it be  formed from any  quantity you please. Whenever

then an animal, for  the cause assigned,  discharges more of the female secretion than is  needed for beginning


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

4 64



Top




Page No 68


the existence of a single animal, it is not  possible that only one  should be formed out of all this, but a  number

limited by the  appropriate size in each case; nor will the  semen of the male, or the  power residing in the

semen, form anything  either more or less than  what is according to Nature. In like  manner, if the male emits

more  semen than is necessary, or more powers  in different parts of the  semen as it is divided, however much

it is  it will not make anything  greater; on the contrary it will dry up  the material of the female and  destroy it.

So fire also does not  continue to make water hotter in  proportion as it is itself increased,  but there is a fixed

limit to  the heat of which water is capable; if  that is once reached and the  fire is then increased, the water no

longer gets hotter but rather  evaporates and at last disappears and is  dried up. Now since it  appears that the

secretion of the female and  that from the male need  to stand in some proportionate relation to one  another  (I

mean in  animals of which the male emits semen),  what  happens in those that  produce many young is this:

from the very  first the semen emitted by  the male has power, being divided, to  form several embryos, and the

material contributed by the female is so  much that several can be  formed out of it.  (The parallel of  curdling

milk, which we spoke of  before, is no longer in point here,  for what is formed by the heat of  the semen is not

only of a certain  quantity but also of a certain  quality, whereas with figjuice and  rennet quantity alone is

concerned.)  This then is just the reason why  in such animals the  embryos formed are numerous and do not all

unite  into one whole; it is  because an embryo is not formed out of any  quantity you please, but  whether there

is too much or too little, in  either case there will be  no result, for there is a limit set alike to  the power of the

heat  which acts on the material and to the material  so acted upon. 

On the same principle many embryos are not formed, though the  secretion is much, in the large animals

which produce only one young  one, for in them also both the material and that which works upon it  are of a

certain quantity. So then they do not secrete such material  in too great quantity for the reason previously

stated, and what  they  do secrete is naturally just enough for one embryo alone to be  formed  from it. If ever

too much is secreted, then twins are born.  Hence such  cases seem to be more portentous, because they are

contrary  to the  general and customary rule. 

Man belongs to all three classes, for he produces one only and  sometimes many or few, though naturally he

almost always produces one.  Because of the moisture and heat of his body he may produce many  [for  semen

is naturally fluid and hot],  but because of his size he  produces few or one. On account of this it results that in

man alone  among animals the period of gestation is irregular; whereas the period  is fixed in the rest, there are

several periods in man, for children  are born at seven months and at ten months and at the times between,  for

even those of eight months do live though less often than the  rest. The reason may be gathered from what has

just been said, and the  question has been discussed in the Problems. Let this explanation  suffice for these

points. 

The cause why the parts may be multiplied contrary to Nature is  the same as the cause of the birth of twins.

For the reason exists  already in the embryo, whenever it aggregates more material at any  point of itself than is

required by the nature of the part. The result  is then that either one of its parts is larger than the others, as a

finger or hand or foot or any of the other extremities or limbs; or  again if the embryo is cleft there may come

into being more than one  such part, as eddies do in rivers; as the water in these is carried  along with a certain

motion, if it dash against anything two systems  or eddies come into being out of one, each retaining the same

motion;  the same thing happens also with the embryos. The abnormal  parts  generally are attached near those

they resemble, but sometimes  at a  distance because of the movement taking place in the embryo, and

especially because of the excess of material returning to that place  whence it was taken away while retaining

the form of that part  whence  it arose as a superfluity. 

In certain cases we find a double set of generative organs  [one  male and the other female].  When such

duplication occurs the one is  always functional but not the other, because it is always  insufficiently supplied

with nourishment as being contrary to  Nature;  it is attached like a growth  (for such growths also receive

nourishment though they are a later development than the body proper  and contrary to Nature.)  If the

formative power prevails, both are  similar; if it is altogether vanquished, both are similar; but if it  prevail here


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

4 65



Top




Page No 69


and be vanquished there, then the one is female and the  other male.  (For whether we consider the reason why

the whole  animal  is male or female, or why the parts are so, makes no  difference.) 

When we meet with deficiency in such parts, e.g. an extremity or  one  of the other members, we must assume

the same cause as when the  embryo  is altogether aborted  (abortion of embryos happens  frequently). 

Outgrowths differ from the production of many young in the manner  stated before; monsters differ from these

in that most of them are due  to embryos growing together. Some however are also of the following  kind,

when the monstrosity affects greater and more sovereign parts,  as for instance some monsters have two

spleens or more than two  kidneys. Further, the parts may migrate, the movements which form  the  embryo

being diverted and the material changing its place. We must  decide whether the monstrous animal is one or is

composed of several  grown together by considering the vital principle; thus, if the  heart  is a part of such a

kind then that which has one heart will be  one  animal, the multiplied parts being mere outgrowths, but those

which  have more than one heart will be two animals grown together  through  their embryos having been

confused. 

It also often happens even in many animals that do not seem to be  defective and whose growth is now

complete, that some of their  passages may have grown together or others may have been diverted from  the

normal course. Thus in some women before now the os uteri has  remained closed, so that when the time for

the catamenia has arrived  pain has attacked them, till either the passage has burst open of  its  own accord or

the physicians have removed the impediment; some  such  cases have ended in death if the rupture has been

made too  violently  or if it has been impossible to make it at all. In some boys  on the  other hand the end of the

penis has not coincided with the  end of the  passage where the urine is voided, but the passage has  ended

below, so  that they crouch sitting to void it, and if the testes  are drawn up  they appear from a distance to have

both male and  female generative  organs. The passage of the solid food also has  been closed before now  in

sheep and some other animals; there was a  cow in Perinthus which  passed fine matter, as if it were sifted,

through the bladder, and  when the anus was cut open it quickly  closed up again nor could they  succeed in

keeping it open. 

We have now spoken of the production of few and many young, and of  the outgrowth of superfluous parts or

of their deficiency, and also of  monstrosities. 

5

Superfoetation does not occur at all in some animals but does in  others; of the former some are able to bring

the later formed embryo  to birth, while others can only do so sometimes. The reason why it  does not occur in

some is that they produce only one young one, for it  is not found in solidhoofed animals and those larger

than these, as  owing to their size the secretion of the female is all used up for the  one embryo. For all these

have large bodies, and when an animal is  large its foetus is large in proportion, e.g. the foetus of the  elephant

is as big as a calf. But superfoetation occurs in those which  produce many young because the production of

more than one at a  birth  is itself a sort of superfoetation, one being added to  another. Of  these all that are

large, as man, bring to birth the later  embryo, if  the second impregnation takes place soon after the first,  for

such an  event has been observed before now. The reason is that  given above,  for even in a single act of

intercourse the semen  discharged is more  than enough for one embryo, and this being  divided causes more

than  one child to be born, the one of which is  later than the other. But  when the embryo has already grown to

some  size and it so happens that  copulation occurs again, superfoetation  sometimes takes place, but  rarely,

since the uterus generally closes  in women during the period  of gestation. If this ever happens  (for  this also

has occurred)  the  mother cannot bring the second embryo  to perfection, but it is cast  out in a state like what

are called  abortions. For just as, in those  animals that bear only one, all the  secretion of the female is

converted to the first formed embryo  because of its size, so it is  here also; the only difference is that  in the


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

5 66



Top




Page No 70


former case this happens  at once, in the latter when the foetus  has attained to some size, for  then they are in

the same state as  those that bear only one. In like  manner, since man naturally would  produce many young,

and since the  size of the uterus and the  quantity of the female secretion are both  greater than is necessary  for

one embryo, only not so much so as to  bring to birth a second,  therefore women and mares are the only

animals which admit the male  during gestation, the former for the  reason stated, and mares both  because of

the barrenness of their  nature and because their uterus  is of superfluous size, too large for  one but too small to

allow a  second embryo to be brought to perfection  by superfoetation. And the  mare is naturally inclined to

sexual  intercourse because she is in the  same case as the barren among women;  these latter are barren

because  they have no monthly discharge  (which  corresponds to the act of  intercourse in males)  and mares

have  exceedingly little. And in all  the vivipara the barren females are so  inclined, because they resemble  the

males when the semen has collected  in the testes but is not  being got rid of. For the discharge of the

catamenia is in females a  sort of emission of semen, they being  unconcocted semen as has been  said before.

Hence it is that those  women also who are incontinent  in regard to such intercourse cease  from their passion

for it when  they have borne many children, for, the  seminal secretion being then  drained off, they no longer

desire this  intercourse. And among birds  the hens are less disposed that way than  the cocks, because the

uterus  of the henbird is up near the hypozoma;  but with the cockbirds it is  the other way, for their testes are

drawn up within them, so that,  if any kind of such birds has much  semen naturally, it is always in  need of this

intercourse. In females  then it encourages copulation  to have the uterus low down, but in  males to have the

testes drawn up. 

It has been now stated why superfoetation is not found in some  animals at all, why it is found in others which

sometimes bring the  later embryos to birth and sometimes not, and why some such animals  are inclined to

sexual intercourse while others are not. 

Some of those animals in which superfoetation occurs can bring the  embryos to birth even if a long time

elapses between the two  impregnations, if their kind is spermatic, if their body is not of a  large size, and if

they bear many young. For because they bear many  their uterus is spacious, because they are spermatic the

generative  discharge is copious, and because the body is not large but the  discharge is excessive and in

greater measure than is required for the  nourishment wanted for the embryo, therefore they can not only form

animals but also bring them to birth later on. Further, the uterus  in  such animals does not close up during

gestation because there is  a  quantity of the residual discharge left over. This has happened  before  now even in

women, for in some of them the discharge  continues during  all the time of pregnancy. In women, however,

this is  contrary to  Nature, so that the embryo suffers, but in such animals it  is  according to Nature, for their

body is so formed from the  beginning,  as with hares. For superfoetation occurs in these  animals, since they

are not large and they bear many young  (for  they have many toes and  the manytoed animals bear many),

and they  are spermatic. This is  shown by their hairiness, for the quantity of  their hair is excessive,  these

animals alone having hair under the  feet and within the jaws.  Now hairiness is a sign of abundance of  residual

matter, wherefore  among men also the hairy are given to  sexual intercourse and have much  semen rather than

the smooth. In  the hare it often happens that some  of the embryos are imperfect while  others of its young are

produced  perfect. 

6

Some of the vivipara produce their young imperfect, others  perfect; the onehoofed and clovenfooted

perfect, most of the  manytoed imperfect. The reason of this is that the onehoofed produce  one young one,

and the clovenfooted either one or two generally  speaking; now it is easy to bring the few to perfection. All

the  manytoed animals that bear their young imperfect give birth to  many.  Hence, though they are able to

nourish the embryos while newly  formed,  their bodies are unable to complete the process when the  embryos

have  grown and acquired some size. So they produce them  imperfect, like  those animals which generate a

scolex, for some of  them when born are  scarcely brought into form at all, as the fox,  bear, and lion, and  some


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

6 67



Top




Page No 71


of the rest in like manner; and nearly all of  them are blind, as  not only the animals mentioned but also the

dog,  wolf, and jackal. The  pig alone produces both many and perfect  young, and thus here alone we  find any

overlapping; it produces many  as do the manytoed animals,  but is clovenfooted or solidhoofed  (for there

certainly are  solidhoofed swine).  They bear, then, many  young because the  nutriment which would

otherwise go to increase their  size is diverted  to the generative secretion  (for considered as a  solidhoofed

animal  the pig is not a large one),  and also it is  more often clovenhoofed,  striving as it were with the nature

of the  solidhoofed animals. For  this reason it produces sometimes only  one, sometimes two, but  generally

many, and brings them to  perfection before birth because of  the good condition of its body,  being like a rich

soil which has  sufficient and abundant nutriment  for plants. 

The young of some birds also are hatched imperfect, that is to say  blind; this applies to all small birds which

lay many eggs, as crows  and rooks, jays, sparrows, swallows, and to all those which lay few  eggs without

producing abundant nourishment along with the young, as  ringdoves, turtledoves, and pigeons. Hence if

the eyes of swallows  while still young be put out they recover their sight again, for the  birds are still

developing, not yet developed, when the injury is  inflicted, so that the eyes grow and sprout afresh. And in

general the  production of young before they are perfect is owing to inability to  continue nourishing them, and

they are born imperfect because they are  born too soon. This is plain also with sevenmonths children, for

since they are not perfected it often happens that even the  passages,  e.g. of the ears and nostrils, are not yet

opened in some of  them at  birth, but only open later as they are growing, and many  such infants  survive. 

In man males are more often born defective than females, but in  the other animals this is not the case. The

reason is that in man  the  male is much superior to the female in natural heat, and so the  male  foetus moves

about more than the female, and on account of moving  is  more liable to injury, for what is young is easily

injured since it  is  weak. For this same reason also the female foetus is not  perfected  equally with the male in

man  (but they are so in the  other animals,  for in them the female is not later in developing  than the male).  For

while within the mother the female takes longer  in developing, but  after birth everything is perfected more

quickly in  females than in  males; I mean, for instance, puberty, the prime of  life, and old age.  For females are

weaker and colder in nature, and we  must look upon the  female character as being a sort of natural

deficiency. Accordingly  while it is within the mother it develops  slowly because of its  coldness  (for

development is concoction, and it  is heat that  concocts, and what is hotter is easily concocted);  but  after birth

it  quickly arrives at maturity and old age on account of  its weakness,  for all inferior things come sooner to

their  perfection or end, and as  this is true of works of art so it is of  what is formed by Nature. For  the reason

just given also twins are  less likely to survive in man if  one be male and one female, but  this is not at all so in

the other  animals; for in man it is  contrary to Nature that they should run an  equal course, as their

development does not take place in equal  periods, but the male must  needs be too late or the female too early;

in the other animals,  however, it is not contrary to Nature. A  difference is also found  between man and the

other animals in respect  of gestation, for animals  are in better bodily condition most of the  time, whereas in

most women  gestation is attended with discomfort.  Their way of life is partly  responsible for this, for being

sedentary  they are full of more  residual matter; among nations where the women  live a laborious life

gestation is not equally conspicuous and those  who are accustomed to  work bear children easily both there

and  elsewhere; for work  consumes the residual matter, but those who are  sedentary have a great  deal of it in

them because not only is there no  monthly discharge  during pregnancy but also they do no work; therefore

their travail  is painful. But work exercises them so that they can  hold their  breath, upon which depends the

ease or difficulty of  childbirth.  These circumstances then, as we have said, contribute to  cause the  difference

between women and the other animals in this  state, but  the most important thing is this: in some animals the

discharge  corresponding to the catamenia is but small, and in some not  visible  at all, but in women it is

greater than in any other animal,  so that  when this discharge ceases owing to pregnancy they are  troubled  (for

if they are not pregnant they are afflicted with  ailments  whenever the catamenia do not occur);  and they are

more  troubled as a  rule at the beginning of pregnancy, for the embryo is  able indeed to  stop the catamenia but

is too small at first to consume  any quantity  of the secretion; later on it takes up some of it and so  alleviates

the mother. In the other animals, on the contrary, the  residual matter  is but small and so corresponds with the


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

6 68



Top




Page No 72


growth of the  foetus, and  as the secretions which hinder nourishment are being  consumed by the  foetus the

mother is in better bodily condition than  usual. The same  holds good also with aquatic animals and birds. If it

ever happens  that the body of the mother is no longer in good  condition when the  foetus is now becoming

large, the reason is that  its growth needs more  nourishment than the residual matter supplies.  (In some few

women  it happens that the body is in a better state  during pregnancy;  these are women in whose body the

residual matter is  small so that  it is all used up along with the nourishment that goes  to the foetus.) 

7

We must also speak of what is known as mola uteri, which occurs  rarely in women but still is found

sometimes during pregnancy. For  they produce what is called a mola; it has happened before now to a

woman, after she had had intercourse with her husband and supposed she  had conceived, that at first the size

of her belly increased and  everything else happened accordingly, but yet when the time for  birth  came on, she

neither bore a child nor was her size reduced,  but she  continued thus for three or four years until dysentery

came  on,  endangering her life, and she produced a lump of flesh which is  called  mola. Moreover this

condition may continue till old age and  death.  Such masses when expelled from the body become so hard that

they can  hardly be cut through even by iron. Concerning the cause of  this  phenomenon we have spoken in the

Problems; the same thing happens  to  the embryo in the womb as to meats half cooked in roasting, and  it is

not due to heat, as some say, but rather to the weakness of  the  maternal heat.  (For their nature seems to be

incapable, and  unable to  perfect or to put the last touches to the process of  generation. Hence  it is that the

mola remains in them till old age  or at any rate for a  long time, for in its nature it is neither  perfect nor

altogether a  foreign body.)  It is want of concoction that  is the reason of its  hardness, as with halfcooked

meat, for this  halfdressing of meat is  also a sort of want of concoction. 

A difficulty is raised as to why this does not occur in other  animals, unless indeed it does occur and has

entirely escaped  observation. We must suppose the reason to be that woman alone among  animals is subject

to troubles of the uterus, and alone has a  superfluous amount of catamenia and is unable to concoct them;

when,  then, the embryo has been formed of a liquid hard to concoct, then  comes the socalled mola into

being, and this happens naturally in  women alone or at any rate more than in other animals. 

8

Milk is formed in the females of all internally viviparous  animals, becoming useful for the time of birth. For

Nature has made it  for the sake of the nourishment of animals after birth, so that it may  neither fail at this

time at all nor yet be at all superfluous; this  is just what we find happening, unless anything chance contrary

to  Nature. In the other animals the period of gestation does not vary,  and so the milk is concocted in time to

suit this moment, but in  man,  since there are several times of birth, it must be ready at the  first  of these; hence

in women the milk is useless before the  seventh month  and only then becomes useful. That it is only

concocted at the last  stages is what we should expect to happen also  as being due to a  necessary cause. For at

first such residual matter  when secreted is  used up for the development of the embryo; now the  nutritious part

in  all things is the sweetest and the most  concocted, and thus when all  such elements are removed what

remains  must become of necessity bitter  and illflavoured. As the embryo is  perfecting, the residual matter

left over increases in quantity  because the part consumed by the  embryo is less; it is also sweeter  since the

easily concocted part is  less drawn away from it. For it  is no longer expended on moulding the  embryo but

only on slightly  increasing its growth, it being now fixed  because it has reached  perfection  (for in a sense

there is a  perfection even of an embryo).  Therefore it comes forth from the  mother and changes its mode of

development, as now possessing what  belongs to it; and no longer takes  that which does not belong to it;  and

it is at this season that the  milk becomes useful. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

7 69



Top




Page No 73


The milk collects in the upper part of the body and the breasts  because of the original plan of the organism.

For the part above the  hypozoma is the sovereign part of the animal, while that below is  concerned with

nourishment and residual matter, in order that all  animals which move about may contain within themselves

nourishment  enough to make them independent when they move from one place to  another. From this upper

part also is produced the generative  secretion for the reason mentioned in the opening of our discussion.  But

both the secretion of the male and the catamenia of the female are  of a sanguineous nature, and the first

principle of this blood and  of  the bloodvessels is the heart, and the heart is in this part of  the  body.

Therefore it is here that the change of such a secretion  must  first become plain. This is why the voice changes

in both sexes  when  they begin to bear seed  (for the first principle of the voice  resides  there, and is itself

changed when its moving cause changes).  At the  same time the parts about the breasts are raised visibly  even

in males  but still more in females, for the region of the breasts  becomes empty  and spongy in them because so

much material is drained  away below.  This is so not only in women but also in those animals  which have the

mammae low down. 

This change in the voice and the parts about the mammae is plain  even in other creatures to those who have

experience of each kind of  animal, but is most remarkable in man. The reason is that in man the  production of

secretion is greatest in both sexes in proportion to  their size as compared with other animals; I mean that of

the  catamenia in women and the emission of semen in men. When,  therefore,  the embryo no longer takes up

the secretion in question but  yet  prevents its being discharged from the mother, it is necessary  that  the

residual matter should collect in all those empty parts which  are  set upon the same passages. And such is the

position of the mammae  in  each kind of animals for both causes; it is so both for the sake of  what is best and

of necessity. 

It is here, then, that the nourishment in animals is now formed  and becomes thoroughly concocted. As for the

cause of concoction, we  may take that already given, or we may take the opposite, for it is  a  reasonable view

also that the embryo being larger takes more  nourishment, so that less is left over about this time, and the less

is concocted more quickly. 

That milk has the same nature as the secretion from which each  animal is formed is plain, and has been stated

previously. For the  material which nourishes is the same as that from which Nature forms  the animal in

generation. Now this is the sanguineous liquid in the  sanguinea, and milk is blood concocted  (not corrupted;

Empedocles  either mistook the fact or made a bad metaphor when he composed the  line: 'On the tenth day of

the eighth month the milk comes into being,  a white pus', for putrefaction and concoction are opposite things,

and  pus is a kind of putrefaction but milk is concocted).  While women are  suckling children the catamenia do

not occur according to Nature,  nor  do they conceive; if they do conceive, the milk dries up. This  is  because

the nature of the milk and of the catamenia is the same,  and  Nature cannot be so productive as to supply both

at once; if the  secretion is diverted in the one direction it must needs cease in  the  other, unless some violence

is done contrary to the general  rule. But  this is as much as to say that it is contrary to Nature, for  in all  cases

where it is not impossible for things to be otherwise  than they  generally are but where they may so happen,

still what is  the general  rule is what is 'according to Nature'. 

The time also at which the young animal is born has been well  arranged. For when the nourishment coming

through the umbilical cord  is no longer sufficient for the foetus because of its size, then at  the same time the

milk becomes useful for the nourishment of the  newlyborn animal, and the bloodvessels round which the

socalled  umbilical cord lies as a coat collapse as the nourishment is no longer  passing through it; for these

reasons it is at that time also that the  young animal enters into the world. 

9

The natural birth of all animals is headforemost, because the  parts  above the umbilical cord are larger than


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

9 70



Top




Page No 74


those below. The body  then,  being suspended from the cord as in a balance, inclines towards  the  heavy end,

and the larger parts are the heavier. 

10

The period of gestation is, as a matter of fact, determined  generally in each animal in proportion to the length

of its life. This  we should expect, for it is reasonable that the development of the  longlived animals should

take a longer time. Yet this is not the  cause of it, but the periods only correspond accidentally for the most

part; for though the larger and more perfect sanguinea do live a  long  time, yet the larger are not all

longerlived. Man lives a longer  time  than any animal of which we have any credible experience except  the

elephant, and yet the human kind is smaller than that of the  bushytailed animals and many others. The real

cause of long life in  any animal is its being tempered in a manner resembling the environing  air, along with

certain other circumstances of its nature, of which we  will speak later; but the cause of the time of gestation is

the size  of the offspring. For it is not easy for large masses to arrive at  their perfection in a small time,

whether they be animals or, one  may  say, anything else whatever. That is why horses and animals akin  to

them, though living a shorter time than man, yet carry their  young  longer; for the time in the former is a year,

but in the  latter ten  months at the outside. For the same reason also the time is  long in  elephants; they carry

their young two years on account of  their  excessive size. 

We find, as we might expect, that in all animals the time of  gestation and development and the length of life

aims at being  measured by naturally complete periods. By a natural period I mean,  e.g. a day and night, a

month, a year, and the greater times  measured  by these, and also the periods of the moon, that is to say,  the

full  moon and her disappearance and the halves of the times  between these,  for it is by these that the moon's

orbit fits in with  that of the sun  [the month being a period common to both]. 

The moon is a first principle because of her connexion with the  sun and her participation in his light, being as

it were a second  smaller sun, and therefore she contributes to all generation and  development. For heat and

cold varying within certain limits make  things to come into being and after this to perish, and it is the  motions

of the sun and moon that fix the limit both of the beginning  and of the end of these processes. Just as we see

the sea and all  bodies of water settling and changing according to the movement or  rest of the winds, and the

air and winds again according to the course  of the sun and moon, so also the things which grow out of these

or are  in these must needs follow suit. For it is reasonable that the periods  of the less important should follow

those of the more important. For  in a sense a wind, too, has a life and birth and death. 

As for the revolutions of the sun and moon, they may perhaps  depend on other principles. It is the aim, then,

of Nature to  measure  the coming into being and the end of animals by the measure of  these  higher periods,

but she does not bring this to pass accurately  because  matter cannot be easily brought under rule and because

there  are many  principles which hinder generation and decay from being  according to  Nature, and often cause

things to fall out contrary to  Nature. 

We have now spoken of the nourishment of animals within the mother  and of their birth into the world, both

of each kind separately and of  all in common. 

Book V

1

WE must now investigate the qualities by which the parts of  animals differ. I mean such qualities of the parts

as blueness and  blackness in the eyes, height and depth of pitch in the voice, and  differences in colour

whether of the skin or of hair and feathers.  Some such qualities are found to characterize the whole of a kind


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

10 71



Top




Page No 75


of  animals sometimes, while in other kinds they occur at random, as is  especially the case in man. Further, in

connexion with the changes  in  the time of life, all animals are alike in some points, but are  opposed in others

as in the case of the voice and the colour of the  hair, for some do not grow grey visibly in old age, while man

is  subject to this more than any other animal. And some of these  affections appear immediately after birth,

while others become plain  as age advances or in old age. 

Now we must no longer suppose that the cause of these and all such  phenomena is the same. For whenever

things are not the product of  Nature working upon the animal kingdom as a whole, nor yet  characteristic of

each separate kind, then none of these things is  such as it is or is so developed for any final cause. The eye for

instance exists for a final cause, but it is not blue for a final  cause unless this condition be characteristic of the

kind of animal.  In fact in some cases this condition has no connexion with the essence  of the animal's being,

but we must refer the causes to the material  and the motive principle or efficient cause, on the view that these

things come into being by Necessity. For, as was said originally in  the outset of our discussion, when we are

dealing with definite and  ordered products of Nature, we must not say that each is of a  certain  quality because

it becomes so, but rather that they become  so and so  because they are so and so, for the process of Becoming

or  development  attends upon Being and is for the sake of Being, not  vice versa. 

The ancient Naturephilosophers however took the opposite view.  The reason of this is that they did not see

that the causes were  numerous, but only saw the material and efficient and did not  distinguish even these,

while they made no inquiry at all into the  formal and final causes. 

Everything then exists for a final cause, and all those things  which  are included in the definition of each

animal, or which either  are  means to an end or are ends in themselves, come into being both  through this

cause and the rest. But when we come to those things  which come into being without falling under the heads

just  mentioned,  their course must be sought in the movement or process of  coming into  being, on the view

that the differences which mark them  arise in the  actual formation of the animal. An eye, for instance, the

animal must  have of necessity  (for the fundamental idea of the animal  is of such  a kind),  but it will have an

eye of a particular kind of  necessity in  another sense, not the sense mentioned just above,  because it is its

nature to act or be acted on in this or that way. 

These distinctions being drawn let us speak of what comes next in  order. As soon then as the offspring of all

animals are born,  especially those born imperfect, they are in the habit of sleeping,  because they continue

sleeping also within the mother when they  first  acquire sensation. But there is a difficulty about the  earliest

period  of development, whether the state of wakefulness  exists in animals  first, or that of sleep. Since they

plainly wake  up more as they grow  older, it is reasonable to suppose that the  opposite state, that of  sleep,

exists in the first stages of  development. Moreover the change  from not being to being must pass  through the

intermediate condition,  and sleep seems to be in its  nature such a condition, being as it were  a boundary

between living  and not living, and the sleeper being  neither altogether  nonexistent nor yet existent. For life

most of all  appertains to  wakefulness, on account of sensation. But on the other  hand, if it  is necessary that

the animal should have sensation and if  it is then  first an animal when it has acquired sensation, we ought to

consider  the original condition to be not sleep but only something  resembling  sleep, such a condition as we

find also in plants, for  indeed at  this time animals do actually live the life of a plant. But  it is  impossible that

plants should sleep, for there is no sleep which  cannot be broken, and the condition in plants which is

analogous to  sleep cannot be broken. 

It is necessary then for the embryo animal to sleep most of the  time  because the growth takes place in the

upper part of the body,  which is  consequently heavier  (and we have stated elsewhere that such  is the  cause of

sleep).  But nevertheless they are found to wake even  in  the womb  (this is clear in dissections and in the

ovipara),  and  then  they immediately fall into a sleep again. This is why after birth  also  they spend most of

their time in sleep. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

10 72



Top




Page No 76


When awake infants do not laugh, but while asleep they both laugh  and cry. For animals have sensations even

while asleep, not only  what  are called dreams but also others besides dreams, as those  persons who  arise

while sleeping and do many things without  dreaming. For there  are some who get up while sleeping and walk

about seeing just like  those who are awake; these have perception of  what is happening, and  though they are

not awake, yet this  perception is not like a dream. So  infants presumably have  senseperception and live in

their sleep owing  to previous habit,  being as it were without knowledge of the waking  state. As time goes  on

and their growth is transferred to the lower  part of the body, they  now wake up more and spend most of their

time  in that condition.  Children continue asleep at first more than other  animals, for they  are born in a more

imperfect condition than other  animals that are  produced in anything like a perfect state, and their  growth has

taken place more in the upper part of the body. 

The eyes of all children are bluish immediately after birth; later  on they change to the colour which is to be

theirs permanently. But in  the case of other animals this is not visible. The reason of this is  that the eyes of

other animals are more apt to have only one colour  for each kind of animal; e.g. cattle are darkeyed, the eye

of all  sheep is pale, of others again the whole kind is blue or greyeyed,  and some are yellow  (goateyed),  as

the majority of goats  themselves, whereas the eyes of men happen to be of many colours,  for  they are blue or

grey or dark in some cases and yellow in  others.  Hence, as the individuals in other kinds of animals do not

differ from  one another in the colour, so neither do they differ  from themselves,  for they are not of a nature to

have more than one  colour. Of the  other animals the horse has the greatest variety of  colour in the eye,  for

some of them are actually heteroglaucous;  this phenomenon is not  to be seen in any of the other animals, but

man  is sometimes  heteroglaucous. 

Why then is it that there is no visible change in the other  animals if we compare their condition when newly

born with their  condition at a more advanced age, but that there is such a change in  children? We must

consider just this to be a sufficient cause, that  the part concerned has only one colour in the former but several

colours in the latter. And the reason why the eyes of infants are  bluish and have no other colour is that the

parts are weaker in the  newly born and blueness is a sort of weakness. 

We must also gain a general notion about the difference in eyes,  for  what reason some are blue, some grey,

some yellow, and some dark.  To  suppose that the blue are fiery, as Empedocles says, while the dark  have

more water than fire in them, and that this is why the former,  the blue, have not keen sight by day, viz. owing

to deficiency of  water in their composition, and the latter are in like condition by  night, viz. owing to

deficiency of fire this is not well said if  indeed we are to assume sight to be connected with water, not fire,

in  all cases. Moreover it is possible to render another account of the  cause of the colours, but if indeed the

fact is as was stated before  in the treatise on the senses, and still earlier than that in the  investigations

concerning soul if this sense organ is composed of  water and if we were right in saying for what reason it is

composed of  water and not of air or fire then we must assume the water to be  the  cause of the colours

mentioned. For some eyes have too much liquid  to  be adapted to the movement, others have too little, others

the  due  amount. Those eyes therefore in which there is much liquid are  dark  because much liquid is not

transparent, those which have little  are  blue;  (so we find in the sea that the transparent part of it  appears  light

blue, the less transparent watery, and the  unfathomable water is  dark or deepblue on account of its depth).

When we come to the eyes  between these, they differ only in degree. 

We must suppose the same cause also to be responsible for the fact  that blue eyes are not keensighted by

day nor dark eyes by night.  Blue eyes, because there is little liquid in them, are too much  moved  by the light

and by visible objects in respect of their  liquidity as  well as their transparency, but sight is the movement  of

this part in  so far as it is transparent, not in so far as it is  liquid. Dark eyes  are less moved because of the

quantity of liquid  in them. And so they  see less well in the dusk, for the nocturnal  light is weak; at the  same

time also liquid is in general hard to move  in the night. But if  the eye is to see, it must neither not be moved

at all nor yet more  than in so far as it is transparent, for the  stronger movement drives  out the weaker. Hence

it is that on  changing from strong colours, or  on going out of the sun into the  dark, men cannot see, for the


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

10 73



Top




Page No 77


motion  already existing in the eye,  being strong, stops that from outside,  and in general neither a strong  nor a

weak sight can see bright things  because the liquid is acted  upon and moved too much. 

The same thing is shown also by the morbid affections of each kind  of sight. Cataract attacks the blueeyed

more, but what is called  'nyctalopia' the darkeyed. Now cataract is a sort of dryness of the  eyes and therefore

it is found more in the aged, for this part also  like the rest of the body gets dry towards old age; but is an

excess  of liquidity and so is found more in the younger, for their brain is  more liquid. 

The sight of the eye which is intermediate between too much and  too little liquid is the best, for it has neither

too little so as  to  be disturbed and hinder the movement of the colours, nor too much  so  as to cause difficulty

of movement. 

Not only the abovementioned facts are causes of seeing keenly or  the reverse, but also the nature of the skin

upon what is called the  pupil. This ought to be transparent, and it is necessary that the  transparent should be

thin and white and even, thin that the  movement  coming from without may pass straight through it, even that

it may not  cast a shade the liquid behind it by wrinkling  (for this  also is a  reason why old men have not keen

sight, the skin of the  eye like the  rest of the skin wrinkling and becoming thicker in old  age),  and  white

because black is not transparent, for that is just  what is meant  by 'black', what is not shone through, and that is

why  lanterns cannot  give light if they be made of black skin. It is for  these reasons then  that the sight is not

keen in old age nor in the  diseases in question,  but it is because of the small amount of  liquid that the eyes of

children appear blue at first. 

And the reason why men especially and horses occasionally are  heteroglaucous is the same as the reason why

man alone grows grey  and  the horse is the only other animal whose hairs whiten visibly in  old  age. For

greyness is a weakness of the fluid in the brain and an  incapacity to concoct properly, and so is blueness of

the eyes; excess  of thinness or of thickness produces the same effect, according as  this liquidity is too little or

too much. Whenever then Nature  cannot  make the eyes correspond exactly, either by concocting or by  not

concocting the liquid in both, but concocts the one and not the  other,  then the result is heteroglaucia. 

The cause of some animals being keensighted and others not so is  not simple but double. For the word 'keen'

has pretty much a double  sense  (and this is the case in like manner with hearing and  smelling).  In one sense

keen sight means the power of seeing at a  distance, in another it means the power of distinguishing as

accurately as possible the objects seen. These two faculties are not  necessarily combined in the same

individual. For the same person, if  he shades his eyes with his hand or look through a tube, does not

distinguish the differences of colour either more or less in any  way,  but he will see further; in fact, men in pits

or wells  sometimes see  the stars. Therefore if any animal's brows project far  over the eye,  but if the liquid in

the pupil is not pure nor suited to  the movement  coming from external objects and if the skin over the  surface

is not  thin, this animal will not distinguish accurately the  differences of  the colours but it will be able to see

from a long  distance  (just as  it can from a short one)  better than those in  which the liquid and  the covering

membrane are pure but which have  no brows projecting over  the eyes. For the cause of seeing keenly in  the

sense of  distinguishing the differences is in the eye itself; as  on a clean  garment even small stains are visible,

so also in a pure  sight even  small movements are plain and cause sensation. But it is  the position  of the eyes

that is the cause of seeing things far off  and of the  movements in the transparent medium coming to the eyes

from  distant  objects. A proof of this is that animals with prominent eyes  do not  see well at a distance,

whereas those which have their eyes  lying deep  in the head can see things at a distance because the

movement is not  dispersed in space but comes straight to the eye.  For it makes no  difference whether we say,

as some do, that seeing  is caused by the  sight going forth from the eye on that view, if  there is nothing

projecting over the eyes, the sight must be scattered  and so less of  it will fall on the objects of vision and

things at a  distance will  not be seen so well or whether we say that seeing is  due to the  movement coming

from the objects; for the sight also must  see, in a  manner resembling the movement. Things at a distance,

then, would be  seen best if there were, so to say, a continuous tube  straight from  the sight to its object, for the


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

10 74



Top




Page No 78


movement from the  object would not  then be dissipated; but, if that is impossible, still  the further the  tube

extends the more accurately must distant  objects be seen. 

Let these, then, be given as the causes of the difference in eyes. 

2

It is the same also with hearing and smell; to hear and smell  accurately mean in one sense to perceive as

precisely as possible  all  the distinctions of the objects of perception, in another sense to  hear and smell far

off. As with sight, so here the senseorgan is  the  cause of judging well the distinctions, if both that organ

itself and  the membrane round it be pure. For the passages of all  the  senseorgans, as has been said in the

treatise on sensation, run  to  the heart, or to its analogue in creatures that have no heart.  The  passage of the

hearing, then, since this senseorgan is of air,  ends  at the place where the innate spiritus causes in some

animals the  pulsation of the heart and in others respiration; wherefore also it is  that we are able to understand

what is said and repeat what we have  heard, for as was the movement which entered through the

senseorgan,  such again is the movement which is caused by means of  the voice,  being as it were of one and

the same stamp, so that a man  can say what  he has heard. And we hear less well during a yawn or  expiration

than  during inspiration, because the startingpoint of  the senseorgan of  hearing is set upon the part

concerned with  breathing and is shaken  and moved as the organ moves the breath, for  while setting the breath

in motion it is moved itself. The same  thing happens in wet weather or  a damp atmosphere.... And the ears

seemed to be filled with air  because their startingpoint is near  the region of breathing. 

Accuracy then in judging the differences of sounds and smells  depends on the purity of the senseorgan and

of the membrane lying  upon its surface, for then all the movements become clear in such  cases, as in the case

of sight. Perception and nonperception at a  distance also depend on the same things with hearing and smell

as with  sight. For those animals can perceive at a distance which have  channels, so to say, running through

the parts concerned and  projecting far in front of the senseorgans. Therefore all animals  whose nostrils are

long, as the Laconian hounds, are keenscented, for  the senseorgan being above them, the movements from

a distance are  not dissipated but go straight to the mark, just as the movements  which cause sight do with

those who shadow the eyes with the hand. 

Similar is the case of animals whose ears are long and project far  like the eaves of a house, as in some

quadrupeds, with the internal  spiral passage long; these also catch the movement from afar and  pass  it on to

the senseorgan. 

In respect of senseperception at a distance, man is, one may say,  the worst of all animals in proportion to his

size, but in respect  of  judging the differences of quality in the objects he is the best of  all. The reason is that

the senseorgan in man is pure and least  earthy and material, and he is by nature the thinnestskinned of all

animals for his size. 

The workmanship of Nature is admirable also in the seal, for  though a viviparous quadruped it has no ears but

only passages for  hearing. This is because its life is passed in the water; now the  ear  is a part added to the

passages to preserve the movement of the  air at  a distance; therefore an ear is no use to it but would even

bring  about the contrary result by receiving a mass of water into  itself. 

We have thus spoken of sight, hearing, and smell. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

2 75



Top




Page No 79


3

As for hair, men differ in this themselves at different ages, and  also from all other kinds of animals that have

hair. These are  almost  all which are internally viviparous, for even when the covering  of  such animals is

spiny it must be considered as a kind of hair, as  in  the land hedgehog and any other such animal among the

vivipara.  Hairs  differ in respect of hardness and softness, length and  shortness,  straightness and curliness,

quantity and scantiness, and in  addition  to these qualities, in their colours, whiteness and blackness  and the

intermediate shades. They differ also in some of these  respects  according to age, as they are young or

growing old. This is  especially  plain in man; the hair gets coarser as time goes on, and  some go bald  on the

front of the head; children indeed do not go bald,  nor do  women, but men do so by the time their age is

advancing.  Human beings  also go grey on the head as they grow old, but this is  not visible in  practically any

other animal, though more so in the  horse than others.  Men go bald on the front of the head, but turn grey  first

on the  temples; no one goes bald first on these or on the back  of the head.  Some such affections occur in a

corresponding manner also  in all  animals which have not hair but something analogous to it, as  the  feathers of

birds and scales in the class of fish. 

For what purpose Nature has made hair in general for animals has  been previously stated in the work dealing

with the causes of the  parts of animals; it is the business of the present inquiry to show  under what

circumstances and for what necessary causes each particular  kind of hair occurs. The principal cause then of

thickness and  thinness is the skin, for this is thick in some animals and thin in  others, rare in some and dense

in others. The different quality of the  included moisture is also a helping cause, for in some animals this is

greasy and in others watery. For generally speaking the substratum  of  the skin is of an earthy nature; being on

the surface of the body  it  becomes solid and earthy as the moisture evaporates. Now the  hairs or  their

analogue are not formed out of the flesh but out of the  skin  moisture evaporating and exhaling in them, and

therefore thick  hairs  arise from a thick skin and thin from thin. If then the skin  is rarer  and thicker, the hairs

are thick because of the quantity of  earthy  matter and the size of the pores, but if it is denser they  are thin

because of the narrowness of the pores. Further, if the  moisture be  watery it dries up quickly and the hairs do

not gain in  size, but if  it be greasy the opposite happens, for the greasy is  not easily dried  up. Therefore the

thickerskinned animals are as a  general rule  thickerhaired for the causes mentioned; however, the

thickestskinned  are not more so than other thickskinned ones, as  is shown by the  class of swine compared

to that of oxen and to the  elephant and many  others. And for the same reason also the hairs of  the head in man

are  thickest, for this part of his skin is thickest  and lies over most  moisture and besides is very porous. 

The cause of the hairs being long or short depends on the  evaporating moisture not being easily dried. Of this

there are two  causes, quantity and quality; if the liquid is much it does not dry up  easily nor if it is greasy.

And for this reason the hairs of the  head  are longest in man, for the brain, being fluid and cold, supplies  great

abundance of moisture. 

The hairs become straight or curly on account of the vapour  arising in them. If it be smokelike, it is hot and

dry and so makes  the hair curly, for it is twisted as being carried with a double  motion, the earthy part tending

downwards and the hot upwards. Thus,  being easily bent, it is twisted owing to its weakness, and this is  what

is meant by curliness in hair. It is possible then that this is  the cause, but it is also possible that, owing to its

having but  little moisture and much earthy matter in it, it is dried by the  surrounding air and so coiled up

together. For what is straight  becomes bent, if the moisture in it is evaporated, and runs together  as a hair

does when burning upon the fire; curliness will then be a  contraction owing to deficiency of moisture caused

by the heat of  the  environment. A sign of this is the fact that curly hair is  harder than  straight, for the dry is

hard. And animals with much  moisture are  straighthaired; for in these hairs the moisture advances  as a

stream,  not in drops. For this reason the Scythians on the  Black Sea and the  Thracians are straighthaired, for

both they  themselves and the  environing air are moist, whereas the Aethiopians  and men in hot  countries are

curlyhaired, for their brains and the  surrounding air  are dry. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

3 76



Top




Page No 80


Some, however, of the thickskinned animals are finehaired for  the cause previously stated, for the finer the

pores are the finer  must the hairs be. Hence the class of sheep have such hairs  (for wool  is only a multitude of

hairs). 

There are some animals whose hair is soft and yet less fine, as is  the case with the class of hares compared

with that of sheep; in  such  animals the hair is on the surface of the skin, not deeply rooted  in  it, and so is not

long but in much the same state as the  scrapings  from linen, for these also are not long but are soft and  do not

admit  of weaving. 

The condition of sheep in cold climates is opposite to that of  man; the hair of the Scythians is soft but that of

the Sauromatic  sheep is hard. The reason of this is the same as it is also all wild  animals. The cold hardens

and solidifies them by drying them, for as  the heat is pressed out the moisture evaporates, and both hair and

skin become earthy and hard. In wild animals then the exposure to  the  cold is the cause of hardness in the

hair, in the others the  nature of  the climate is the cause. A proof of this is also what  happens in the

seaurchins which are used as a remedy in  stranguries. For these, too,  though small themselves, have large

and  hard spines because the sea in  which they live is cold on account of  its depth  (for they are found  in sixty

fathoms and even more).  The  spines are large because the  growth of the body is diverted to them,  since

having little heat in  them they do not concoct their nutriment  and so have much residual  matter and it is from

this that spines,  hairs, and such things are  formed; they are hard and petrified through  the congealing effect of

the cold. In the same way also plants are  found to be harder, more  earthy, and stony, if the region in which

they grow looks to the north  than if it looks to the south, and  those in windy places than those in  sheltered, for

they are all more  chilled and their moisture  evaporates. 

Hardening, then, comes of both heat and cold, for both cause the  moisture to evaporate, heat per se and cold

per accidens  (since the  moisture goes out of things along with the heat, there being no  moisture without heat),

but whereas cold not only hardens but also  condenses, heat makes a substance rarer. 

For the same reason, as animals grow older, the hairs become  harder in those which have hairs, and the

feathers and scales in the  feathered and scaly kinds. For their skins become harder and thicker  as they get

older, for they are dried up, and old age, as the word  denotes, is earthy because the heat fails and the moisture

along  with  it. 

Men go bald visibly more than any other animal, but still such a  state is something general, for among plants

also some are  evergreens  while others are deciduous, and birds which hibernate  shed their  feathers. Similar to

this is the condition of baldness in  those human  beings to whom it is incident. For leaves are shed by  all

plants, from  one part of the plant at a time, and so are  feathers and hairs by  those animals that have them; it is

when they  are all shed together  that the condition is described by the terms  mentioned, for it is  called 'going

bald' and 'the fall of the leaf'  and 'moulting'. The  cause of the condition is deficiency of hot  moisture, such

moisture  being especially the unctuous, and hence  unctuous plants are more  evergreen.  (However we must

elsewhere  state the cause of this  phenomena in plants, for other causes also  contribute to it.)  It is  in winter

that this happens to plants  (for the change from summer to  winter is more important to them than  the time of

life),  and to those  animals which hibernate  (for  these, too, are by nature less hot and  moist than man);  in the

latter  it is the seasons of life that  correspond to summer and winter.  Hence no one goes bald before the  time

of sexual intercourse, and at  that time it is in those naturally  inclined to such intercourse that  baldness

appears, for the brain is  naturally the coldest part of the  body and sexual intercourse makes  men cold, being a

loss of pure  natural heat. Thus we should expect the  brain to feel the effect of it  first, for a little cause turns

the  scale where the thing concerned is  weak and in poor condition. Thus if  we reckon up these points, that  the

brain itself has but little heat,  and further that the skin  round it must needs have still less, and  again that the

hair must have  still less than the skin inasmuch as it  is furthest removed from the  brain, we should reasonably

expect  baldness to come about this age  upon those who have much semen. And it  is for the same reason that

the  front part of the head alone goes bald  in man and that he is the  only animal to do so; the front part goes


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

3 77



Top




Page No 81


bald because the brain is  there, and man is the only animal to go bald  because his brain is much  the largest

and the moistest. Women do not  go bald because their  nature is like that of children, both alike  being

incapable of  producing seminal secretion. Eunuchs do not become  bald, because  they change into the female

condition. And as to the  hair that comes  later in life, eunuchs either do not grow it at all,  or lose it if  they

happen to have it, with the exception of the pubic  hair; for  women also grow that though they have not the

other, and  this  mutilation is a change from the male to the female condition. 

The reason why the hair does not grow again in cases of baldness,  although both hibernating animals recover

their feathers or hair and  trees that have shed their leaves grow leaves again, is this. The  seasons of the year

are the turningpoints of their lives, rather than  their age, so that when these seasons change they change with

them  by  growing and losing feathers, hairs, or leaves respectively. But the  winter and summer, spring and

autumn of man are defined by his age, so  that, since his ages do not return, neither do the conditions caused

by them return, although the cause of the change of condition is  similar in man to what it is in the animals

and plants in question. 

We have now spoken pretty much of all the other conditions of hair. 

4

But as to their colour, it is the nature of the skin that is the  cause of this in other animals and also of their

being unicoloured or  varicoloured); but in man it is not the cause, except of the hair  going grey through

disease  (not through old age),  for in what is  called leprosy the hairs become white; on the contrary, if the

hairs  are white the whiteness does not invade the skin. The reason is that  the hairs grow out of skin; if, then,

the skin is diseased and white  the hair becomes diseased with it, and the disease of hair is  greyness. But the

greyness of hair which is due to age results from  weakness and deficiency of heat. For as the body declines in

vigour we  tend to cold at every time of life, and especially in old age, this  age being cold and dry. We must

remember that the nutriment coming  to  each part of the body is concocted by the heat appropriate to the  part;

if the heat is inadequate the part loses its efficiency, and  destruction or disease results.  (We shall speak more

in detail of  causes in the treatise on growth and nutrition.)  Whenever, then,  the  hair in man has naturally little

heat and too much moisture enters  it,  its own proper heat is unable to concoct the moisture and so it is

decayed by the heat in the environing air. All decay is caused by  heat, not the innate heat but external heat, as

has been stated  elsewhere. And as there is a decay of water, of earth, and all such  material bodies, so there is

also of the earthy vapour, for instance  what is called mould  (for mould is a decay of earthy vapour).  Thus  also

the liquid nutriment in the hair decays because it is not  concocted, and what is called greyness results. It is

white because  mould also, practically alone among decayed things, is white. The  reason of this is that it has

much air in it, all earthy vapour  being  equivalent to thick air. For mould is, as it were, the  antithesis of

hoarfrost; if the ascending vapour be frozen it becomes  hoarfrost,  if it be decayed, mould. Hence both are

on the surface  of things, for  vapour is superficial. And so the comic poets make a  good metaphor in  jest when

they call grey hairs 'mould of old age' and  For the one is  generically the same as greyness, the other

specifically; hoarfrost  generically  (for both are a vapour),  mould specifically  (for both  are a form of decay).

A proof that this  is so is this: grey hairs  have often grown on men in consequence of  disease, and later on

dark  hairs instead of them after restoration  to health. The reason is that  in sickness the whole body is  deficient

in natural heat and so the  parts besides, even the very  small ones, participate in this weakness;  and again,

much residual  matter is formed in the body and all its  parts in illness, wherefore  the incapacity in the flesh to

concoct the  nutriment causes the grey  hairs. But when men have recovered health  and strength again they

change, becoming as it were young again  instead of old; in consequence  the states change also. Indeed, we

may  rightly call disease an  acquired old age, old age a natural disease;  at any rate, some  diseases produce the

same effects as old age. 

Men go grey on the temples first, because the back of the head is  empty of moisture owing to its containing


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

4 78



Top




Page No 82


no brain, and the 'bregma'  has a great deal of moisture, a large quantity not being liable to  decay; the hair on

the temples however has neither so little that it  can concoct it nor so much that it cannot decay, for this region

of  the head being between the two extremes is exempt from both states.  The cause of greyness in man has

now been stated. 

5

The reason why this change does not take place visibly on account  of  age in other animals is the same as that

already given in the case  of baldness; their brain is small and less fluid than in man, so  that  the heat required

for concoction does not altogether fail.  Among them  it is most clear in horses of all animals that we know,

because the  bone about the brain is thinner in them than in others  in proportion  to their size. A sign of this is

that a blow to this  spot is fatal to  them, wherefore Homer also has said: 'where the first  hairs grow on  the

skull of horses, and a wound is most fatal.' As then  the moisture  easily flows to these hairs because of the

thinness of  the bone,  whilst the heat fails on account of age, they go grey. The  reddish  hairs go grey sooner

than the black, redness also being a sort  of  weakness of hair and all weak things ageing sooner. It is said,

however, that cranes become darker as they grow old. The reason of  this would be, if it should prove true,

that their feathers are  naturally moister than others and as they grow old the moisture in the  feathers is too

much to decay easily. 

Greyness comes about by some sort of decay, and is not, as some  think, a withering. (1) A proof of the former

statement is the fact  that hair protected by hats or other coverings goes grey sooner  (for  the winds prevent

decay and the protection keeps off the winds),  and  the fact that it is aided by anointing with a mixture of oil

and  water. For, though water cools things, the oil mingled with it  prevents the hair from drying quickly, water

being easily dried up.  (2) That the process is not a withering, that the hair does not whiten  as grass does by

withering, is shown by the fact that some hairs  grow  grey from the first, whereas nothing springs up in a

withered  state.  Many hairs also whiten at the tip, for there is least heat in  the  extremities and thinnest parts. 

When the hairs of other animals are white, this is caused by  nature,  not by any affection. The cause of the

colours in other  animals is the  skin; if they are white, the skin is white, if they are  dark it is  dark, if they are

piebald in consequence of a mixture of  the hairs, it  is found to be white in the one part and dark in the  other.

But in man  the skin is in no way the cause, for even  whiteskinned men have  very dark hair. The reason is

that man has the  thinnest skin of all  animals in proportion to his size and therefore  it has not strength to

change the hairs; on the contrary the skin  itself changes its colour  through its weakness and is darkened by

sun  and wind, while the  hairs do not change along with it at all. But in  the other animals the  skin, owing to its

thickness, has the influence  belonging to the  soil in which a thing grows, therefore the hairs  change according

to  the skin but the skin does not change at all in  consequence of the  winds and the sun. 

6

Of animals some are unicoloured  (I mean by this term those of  which the kind as a whole has one colour, as

all lions are tawny;  and  this condition exists also in birds, fish, and the other classes  of  animals alike);  others

though manycoloured are yet wholecoloured  (I  mean those whose body as a whole has the same colour, as

a bull is  white as a whole or dark as a whole);  others are varicoloured.  This  last term is used in both ways;

sometimes the whole kind is  varicoloured, as leopards and peacocks, and some fish, e.g. the  socalled

'thrattai'; sometimes the kind as a whole is not so, but  such individuals are found in it, as with cattle and goats

and,  among  birds, pigeons; the same applies also to other kinds of birds.  The  wholecoloured change much

more than the uniformly coloured,  both into  the simple colour of another individual of the same kind  (as dark

changing into white and vice versa)  and into both colours  mingled.  This is because it is a natural

characteristic of the kind as  a whole  not to have one colour only, the kind being easily moved in  both

directions so that the colours both change more into one  another and  are more varied. The opposite holds with


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

5 79



Top




Page No 83


the uniformly  coloured; they  do not change except by an affection of the colour, and  that rarely;  but still they

do so change, for before now white  individuals have  been observed among partridges, ravens, sparrows, and

bears. This  happens when the course of development is perverted, for  what is small  is easily spoilt and easily

moved, and what is  developing is small,  the beginning of all such things being on a small  scale. 

Change is especially found in those animals of which by nature the  individual is wholecoloured but the kind

manycoloured. This is owing  to the water which they drink, for hot waters make the hair white,  cold makes

it dark, an effect found also in plants. The reason is that  the hot have more air than water in them, and the air

shining  through  causes whiteness, as also in froth. As, then, skins which  are white by  reason of some

affection differ from those white by  nature, so also in  the hair the whiteness due to disease or age  differs from

that due to  nature in that the cause is different; the  latter are whitened by the  natural heat, the former by the

external  heat. Whiteness is caused in  all things by the vaporous air imprisoned  in them. Hence also in all

animals not uniformly coloured all the part  under the belly is whiter.  For practically all white animals are

both hotter and better flavoured  for the same reason; the concoction  of their nutriment makes them

wellflavoured, and heat causes the  concoction. The same cause holds  for those animals which are

uniformlycoloured, but either dark or  white; heat and cold are the  causes of the nature of the skin and  hair,

each of the parts having  its own special heat. 

The tongue also varies in colour in the simply coloured as  compared with the varicoloured animals, and

again in the simply  coloured which differ from one another, as white and dark. The  reason  is that assigned

before, that the skins of the varicoloured  are  varicoloured, and the skins of the whitehaired and

darkhaired  are  white and dark in each case. Now we must conceive of the tongue as  one  of the external

parts, not taking into account the fact that it is  covered by the mouth but looking on it as we do on the hand or

foot;  thus since the skin of the varicoloured animals is not uniformly  coloured, this is the cause of the skin

on the tongue being also  varicoloured. 

Some birds and some wild quadrupeds change their colour according  to  the seasons of the year. The reason is

that, as men change  according  to their age, so the same thing happens to them according to  the  season; for

this makes a greater difference to them than the  change of  age. 

The more omnivorous animals are more varicoloured to speak  generally, and this is what might be

expected; thus bees are more  uniformly coloured than hornets and wasps. For if the food is  responsible for the

change we should expect varied food to increase  the variety in the movements which cause the development

and so in the  residual matter of the food, from which come into being hairs and  feathers and skins. 

So much for colours and hairs. 

7

As to the voice, it is deep in some animals, high in others, in  others again wellpitched and in due proportion

between both extremes.  Again, in some it is loud, in others small, and it differs in  smoothness and roughness,

flexibility and inflexibility. We must  inquire then into the causes of each of these distinctions. 

We must suppose then that the same cause is responsible for high  and  deep voices as for the change which

they undergo in passing from  youth  to age. The voice is higher in all other animals when younger,  but  in

cattle that of calves is deeper. We find the same thing also in  the  male and female sexes; in the other kinds of

animals the voice of  the female is higher than that of the male  (this being especially  plain in man, for Nature

has given this faculty to him in the  highest  degree because he alone of animals makes use of speech and the

voice  is the material of speech),  but in cattle the opposite obtains,  for  the voice of cows is deeper than that of

bulls. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

7 80



Top




Page No 84


Now the purpose for which animals have a voice, and what is meant  by  'voice' and by 'sound' generally, has

been stated partly in the  treatise on sensation, partly in that on the soul. But since lowness  of voice depends

on the movement of the air being slow and its  highness on its being quick, there is a difficulty in knowing

whether  it is that which moves or that which is moved that is the  cause of the  slowness or quickness. For

some say that what is much  is moved slowly,  what is little quickly, and that the quantity of  the air is the cause

of some animals having a deep and others a high  voice. Up to a certain  point this is well said  (for it seems to

be  rightly said in a general  way that the depth depends on a certain  amount of the air put in  motion),  but not

altogether, for if this  were true it would not be  easy to speak both soft and deep at once,  nor again both loud

and  high. Again, the depth seems to belong to  the nobler nature, and in  songs the deep note is better than the

highpitched ones, the better  lying in superiority, and depth of  tone being a sort of superiority.  But then depth

and height in the  voice are different from loudness and  softness, and some highvoiced  animals are

loudvoiced, and in like  manner some softvoiced ones  are deepvoiced, and the same applies to  the tones

lying between these  extremes. And by what else can we define  these  (I mean loudness and  softness of voice)

except by the large  and small amount of the air  put in motion? If then height and depth  are to be decided in

accordance with the distinction postulated, the  result will be that  the same animals will be deepand

loudvoiced, and  the same will be  highand not loudvoiced; but this is false. 

The reason of the difficulty is that the words 'great' and  'small', 'much' and 'little' are used sometimes

absolutely,  sometimes  relatively to one another. Whether an animal has a great  (or loud)  voice depends on the

air which is moved being much  absolutely,  whether it has a small voice depends on its being little  absolutely;

but whether they have a deep or high voice depends on  their being thus  differentiated in relation to one

another. For if  that which is moved  surpass the strength of that which moves it, the  air that is sent  forth must

go slowly; if the opposite, quickly. The  strong, then, on  account of their strength, sometimes move much air

and make the  movement slow, sometimes, having complete command over  it, make the  movement swift. On

the same principle the weak either  move too much  air for their strength and so make the movement slow, or  if

they make  it swift move but little because of their weakness. 

These, then, are the reasons of these contrarieties, that neither  are all young animals highvoiced nor all

deepvoiced, nor are all the  older, nor yet are the two sexes thus opposed, and again that not only  the sick

speak in a high voice but also those in good bodily  condition, and, further, that as men verge on old age they

become  highervoiced, though this age is opposite to that of youth. 

Most young animals, then, and most females set but little air in  motion because of their want of power, and

are consequently  highvoiced, for a little air is carried along quickly, and in the  voice what is quick is high.

But in calves and cows, in the one case  because of their age, in the other because of their female nature, the

part by which they set the air in motion is not strong; at the same  time they set a great quantity in motion and

so are deepvoiced; for  that which is borne along slowly is heavy, and much air is borne along  slowly. And

these animals set much in movement whereas the others  set  but little, because the vessel through which the

breath is first  borne  has in them a large opening and necessarily sets much air in  motion,  whereas in the rest

the air is better dispensed. As their  age advances  this part which moves the air gains more strength in each

animal, so  that they change into the opposite condition, the  highvoiced becoming  deepervoiced than they

were, and the deepvoiced  highervoiced, which  is why bulls have a higher voice than calves  and cows. Now

the  strength of all animals is in their sinews, and so  those in the prime  of life are stronger, the young being

weaker in the  joints and sinews;  moreover, in the young they are not yet tense,  and in those now  growing old

the tension relaxes, wherefore both these  ages are weak  and powerless for movement. And bulls are

particularly  sinewy, even  their hearts, and therefore that part by which they set  the air in  motion is in a tense

state, like a sinewy string  stretched tight.  (That the heart of bulls is of such a nature is  shown by the fact  that a

bone is actually found in some of them, and  bones are naturally  connected with sinew.) 

All animals when castrated change to the female character, and  utter  a voice like that of the females because

the sinewy strength in  the  principle of the voice is relaxed. This relaxation is just as if  one  should stretch a


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

7 81



Top




Page No 85


string and make it taut by hanging some weight on  to it, as women do who weave at the loom, for they stretch

the warp by  attaching to it what are called 'laiai'. For in this way are the  testes attached to the seminal

passages, and these again to the  bloodvessel which takes its origin in the heart near the organ  which  sets the

voice in motion. Hence as the seminal passages change  towards  the age at which they are now able to secrete

the semen,  this part  also changes along with them. As this changes, the voice  again  changes, more indeed in

males, but the same thing happens in  females  too, only not so plainly, the result being what some call

'bleating'  when the voice is uneven. After this it settles into the  deep or high  voice of the succeeding time of

life. If the testes are  removed the  tension of the passages relaxes, as when the weight is  taken off the  string or

the warp; as this relaxes, the organ which  moves the voice  is loosened in the same proportion. This, then, is

the  reason why the  voice and the form generally changes to the female  character in  castrated animals; it is

because the principle is relaxed  upon which  depends the tension of the body; not that, as some suppose,  the

testes  are themselves a ganglion of many principles, but small  changes are  the causes of great ones, not per se

but when it happens  that a  principle changes with them. For the principles, though small  in size,  are great in

potency; this, indeed, is what is meant by a  principle,  that it is itself the cause of many things without

anything  else being  higher than it for it to depend upon. 

The heat or cold also of their habitat contributes to make some  animals of such a character as to be

deepvoiced, and others  highvoiced. For hot breath being thick causes depth, cold breath  being thin the

opposite. This is clear also in pipeplaying, for if  the breath of the performer is hotter, that is to say if it is

expelled as by a groan, the note is deeper. 

The cause of roughness and smoothness in the voice, and of all  similar inequality, is that the part or organ

through which the  voice  is conveyed is rough or smooth or generally even or uneven. This  is  plain when there

is any moisture about the trachea or when it is  roughened by any affection, for then the voice also becomes

uneven. 

Flexibility depends on the softness or hardness of the organ, for  what is soft can be regulated and assume any

form, while what is  hard  cannot; thus the soft organ can utter a loud or a small note, and  accordingly a high or

a deep one, since it easily regulates the  breath, becoming itself easily great or small. But hardness cannot  be

regulated. 

Let this be enough on all those points concerning the voice which  have not been previously discussed in the

treatise on sensation and in  that on the soul. 

8

With regard to the teeth it has been stated previously that they  do not exist for a single purpose nor for the

same purpose in all  animals, but in some for nutrition only, in others also for fighting  and for vocal speech.

We must, however, consider it not alien to the  discussion of generation and development to inquire into the

reason  why the front teeth are formed first and the grinders later, and why  the latter are not shed but the

former are shed and grow again. 

Democritus has spoken of these questions but not well, for he  assigns the cause too generally without

investigating the facts in all  cases. He says that the early teeth are shed because they are formed  in animals

too early, for it is when animals are practically in  their  prime that they grow according to Nature, and

suckling is the  cause he  assigns for their being found too early. Yet the pig also  suckles but  does not shed its

teeth, and, further, all the animals  with  carnivorous dentition suckle, but some of them do not shed any  teeth

except the canines, e.g. lions. This mistake, then, was due to  his  speaking generally without examining what

happens in all cases;  but  this is what we to do, for any one who makes any general statement  must speak of

all the particular cases. 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

8 82



Top




Page No 86


Now we assume, basing our assumption upon what we see, that Nature  never fails nor does anything in vain

so far as is possible in each  case. And it is necessary, if an animal is to obtain food after the  time of taking

milk is over, that it should have instruments for the  treatment of the food. If, then, as Democritus says, this

happened  about the time of reaching maturity, Nature would fail in something  possible for her to do. And,

besides, the operation of Nature would be  contrary to Nature, for what is done by violence is contrary to

Nature, and it is by violence that he says the formation of the  first  teeth is brought about. That this view then

is not true is plain  from  these and other similar considerations. 

Now these teeth are developed before the flat teeth, in the first  place because their function is earlier  (for

dividing comes before  crushing, and the flat teeth are for crushing, the others for  dividing),  in the second

place because the smaller is naturally  developed quicker than the larger, even if both start together, and  these

teeth are smaller in size than the grinders, because the bone of  the jaw is flat in that part but narrow towards

the mouth. From the  greater part, therefore, must flow more nutriment to form the teeth,  and from the

narrower part less. 

The act of sucking in itself contributes nothing to the formation  of  the teeth, but the heat of the milk makes

them appear more quickly.  A proof of this is that even in suckling animals those young which  enjoy hotter

milk grow their teeth quicker, heat being conducive to  growth. 

They are shed, after they have been formed, partly because it is  better so  (for what is sharp is soon blunted, so

that a fresh relay  is needed for the work, whereas the flat teeth cannot be blunted but  are only smoothed in

time by wearing down),  partly from necessity  because, while the roots of the grinders are fixed where the jaw

is  flat and the bone strong, those of the front teeth are in a thin part,  so that they are weak and easily moved.

They grow again because they  are shed while the bone is still growing and the animal is still young  enough to

grow teeth. A proof of this is that even the flat teeth grow  for a long time, the last of them cutting the gum at

about twenty  years of age; indeed in some cases the last teeth have been grown in  quite old age. This is

because there is much nutriment in the broad  part of the bones, whereas the front part being thin soon reaches

perfection and no residual matter is found in it, the nutriment  being  consumed in its own growth. 

Democritus, however, neglecting the final cause, reduces to  necessity all the operations of Nature. Now they

are necessary, it  is  true, but yet they are for a final cause and for the sake of what  is  best in each case. Thus

nothing prevents the teeth from being  formed  and being shed in this way; but it is not on account of these

causes  but on account of the end  (or final cause);  these are  causes only in  the sense of being the moving and

efficient instruments  and the  material. So it is reasonable that Nature should perform  most of her  operations

using breath as an instrument, for as some  instruments  serve many uses in the arts, e.g. the hammer and anvil

in the smith's  art, so does breath in the living things formed by  Nature. But to say  that necessity is the only

cause is much as if we  should think that  the water has been drawn off from a dropsical  patient on account of

the lancet, not on account of health, for the  sake of which the lancet  made the incision. 

We have thus spoken of the teeth, saying why some are shed and  grow again, and others not, and generally

for what cause they are  formed. And we have spoken of the other affections of the parts  which  are found to

occur not for any final end but of necessity and on  account of the motive or efficient cause. 

THE END 


ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS

8 83



Top





Bookmarks



1. Table of Contents, page = 3

2. ON THE GENERATION OF ANIMALS, page = 5

   3. by Aristotle, page = 5

4.  Book I, page = 6

   5.  1, page = 6

   6.  2, page = 7

   7.  3, page = 8

   8.  4, page = 8

   9.  5, page = 9

   10.  6, page = 9

   11.  7, page = 10

   12.  8, page = 10

   13.  9, page = 10

   14.  10, page = 10

   15.  11, page = 11

   16.  12, page = 11

   17.  13, page = 12

   18.  14, page = 12

   19.  15, page = 12

   20.  16, page = 13

   21.  17, page = 13

   22.  18, page = 14

   23.  19, page = 19

   24.  20, page = 21

   25.  21, page = 22

   26.  22, page = 23

   27.  23, page = 24

28.  Book II, page = 25

   29.  1, page = 25

   30.  2, page = 29

   31.  3, page = 30

   32.  4, page = 32

   33.  5, page = 35

   34.  6, page = 36

   35.  7, page = 41

   36.  8, page = 42

37.  Book III, page = 44

   38.  1, page = 44

   39.  2, page = 47

   40.  3, page = 49

   41.  4, page = 50

   42.  5, page = 50

   43.  6, page = 52

   44.  7, page = 52

   45.  8, page = 53

   46.  9, page = 53

   47.  10, page = 54

   48.  11, page = 56

49.  Book IV, page = 59

   50.  1, page = 59

   51.  2, page = 63

   52.  3, page = 63

   53.  4, page = 66

   54.  5, page = 70

   55.  6, page = 71

   56.  7, page = 73

   57.  8, page = 73

   58.  9, page = 74

   59.  10, page = 75

60.  Book V, page = 75

   61.  1, page = 75

   62.  2, page = 79

   63.  3, page = 80

   64.  4, page = 82

   65.  5, page = 83

   66.  6, page = 83

   67.  7, page = 84

   68.  8, page = 86